presented to the
LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA • SAN DIEGO
by
FRIENDS OF THE LIBRARY
MR. JOHN f\
donor
gjftl?
iff
/jXUBRARY
/UNIVERSITY OF
t
CAtlFORNIA
SAN DIEGO
BY ALFRED AYRES.
THE
ORTHOEPIST:
A Pronouncing Manual,
CONTAINING ABOUT THREE THOU-
SAND FIVE HUNDRED WORDS,
INCLUDING A CONSIDERABLE NUMBER OF THE NAMES
OF FOREIGN AUTHdRS, ARTISTS, ETC., THAT
ARE OFTEN MISPRONOUNCED.
FIFTEENTH EDITION.
THE
VE RB A LIST:
A Manual
DEVOTED TO BRIEF DISCUSSIONS OF
THE RIGHT AND THE WRONG
USE OF WORDS,
AND TO SOME OTHER MATTERS OF INTEREST TO
THOSE WHO WOULD SPEAK AND WRITE WITH
PROPRIETY.
TENTH EDITION.
18mo, cloth, each, $1.OO.
THE
VERBALIST:
A MA N UA L
DEVOTED
TO BRIEF DISCUSSIONS OF THE RIGHT AND THE
WRONG USE OF WORDS
AND
TO SOME OTHER MATTERS OF INTEREST TO THOSE WHO
WOULD SPEAK AND WRITE WITH PROPRIETY.
BY
ALFRED AYRE S,
WE remain shackled by timidity till we have learned to speak with
propriety. — JOHNSON.
As a man is known by his company, so a man's company may be
known by his manner of expressing himself.— SWIFT.
NEW YORK :
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
I, 3, AND 5 BOND STREET.
COPYRIGHT BY
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
PREFATORY NOTE.
THE title-page sufficiently sets forth the end
this little book is intended to serve.
For convenience' sake I have arranged in
alphabetical order the subjects treated of, and
for economy's sake I have kept in mind that
"he that uses many words for the explaining of
any subject doth, like the cuttle-fish, hide him-
self in his own ink."
TJie curious inquirer who sets himself to
look for the learning in the book is advised
that he will best find it in such works as George
P. Marsh's " Lectures on the English Language,"
Fitzedward Hall's " Recent Exemplifications
of False Philology," and " Modern English,"
Richard Grant White's "Words and Their
Uses," Edward S. Gould's " Good English,"
4 PREFATORY NOTE.
William Mathews' " Words : their Use and
Abuse," Dean Alford's " The Queen's Eng-
lish," George Washington Moon's " Bad Eng-
lish," and "The Dean's English," Blank's
"Vulgarisms and Other Errors of Speech,"
Alexander Bain's " English Composition and
Rhetoric,'' Bain's " Higher English Grammar,"
Bain's " Composition Grammar," Quackenbos'
" Composition and Rhetoric," John Nichol's
" English Composition," William Cobbett's
" English Grammar," Peter Bullions' " English
Grammar," Goold Brown's " Grammar of Eng-
lish Grammars," Graham's "English Syno-
nymes," Crabb's "English Synonymes," Bige-
low's " Hand-book of Punctuation," and other
kindred works.
Suggestions and criticisms are solicited, with
the view of profiting by them in future editions.
If " The Verbalist " receive as kindly a wel-
come as its companion volume, " The Orthoe-
.pist," has received, I shall be content.
A. A.
NEW YORK, October, 1881.
ESCHEW fine words as you would rouge. — HARE.
Cant is properly a double-distilled lie ; the second
power of a lie. — CARLYLE.
If a gentleman be to study any language, it ought to be
that of his own country. — LOCKE.
In language the unknown is generally taken for the
magnificent. — RICHARD GRANT WHITE.
He who has a superlative for everything, wants a meas-
ure for the great or small. — LAVATER.
Inaccurate writing is generally the expression of inac-
curate thinking. — RICHARD GRANT WHITE.
To acquire a few tongues is the labor of a few years ; but
to be eloquent in one is the labor of a life. — ANONYMOUS.
Words and thoughts are so inseparably connected that
an artist in words is necessarily an artist in thoughts. —
WILSON FLAGG.
It is an invariable maxim that words which add nothing
to the sense or to the clearness must diminish the force of
the expression. — CAMPBELL.
Propriety of thought and propriety of diction are com-
monly found together. Obscurity of expression generally
springs from confusion of ideas. — MACAULAY.
He who writes badly thinks badly. Confusedness in
words can proceed from nothing but confusedness in ths
thoughts which give rise to them. — COBBETT.
THE VERBALIST.
A — An. The second form of the indefinite article is
used for the sake of euphony only. Herein everybody
agrees, but what everybody does not agree in is, that it is
euphonious to use an before a word beginning with an as-
pirated A, when the accented syllable of the word is the
second. For myself, so long as I continue to aspirate the
h's in such words as heroic, harangue, and historical, I shall
continue to use a before them ; and when I adopt the Cock-
ney mode of pronouncing such words, then I shall use an
before them. To my ear it is just as euphonious to say, " I
will crop off from the top of his young twigs a tender one,
and will plant it upon an high mountain and eminent," as it
is to say an harangue, an heroic, or an historical. An is
well enough before the doubtful British aspiration, but
before the distinct American aspiration it is wholly out of
place. The reply will perhaps be, " But these Its are si-
lent ; the change of accent from the first syllable to the
second neutralizes their aspiration." However true this
may be in England, it is not at all true in America ; hence
we Americans should use a and not an before such h's un-
til we decide to ape the Cockney mode of pronouncing
them.
Errors are not unfrequently made by omitting to repeat
the article in a sentence. It should always be repeated
8 THE VERBALIST.
when a noun or an adjective referring to a distinct thing
is introduced ; take, for example, the sentence, " He has
a black and white horse." If two horses are meant, it
is clear that it should be, " He has a black and a white
horse."- See THE.
Ability — Capacity. The distinctions between these
two words are not always observed by those who use them.
" Capacity is the power of receiving and retaining knowl-
edge with facility ; ability is the power of applying knowl-
edge to practical purposes. Both these faculties are requi-
site to form a great character : capacity to conceive, and
ability to execute designs. Capacity is shown in quickness
of apprehension. Ability supposes something done ; some-
thing by which the mental power is exercised in executing,
or performing, what has been perceived by the capacity." —
Graham's " English Synonymes."
Abortive. An outlandish use of this word may be oc-
casionally met with, especially in the newspapers. " A
lad was yesterday caught in the act of abortively appro-
priating a pair of shoes." That is abortive that is untime-
ly, that has not been borne its full time, that is immature.
We often hear abortion used in the sense of failure, but
never by those that study to express themselves in chaste
English.
Above. There is little authority for using this word as
an adjective. Instead of, " the above statement," say, " the
foregoing statement." Above is also used very inelegantly
for more than ; as, " above a mile," " above a thousand" ;
also, for beyond ; as, ' ' above his strength."
Accident. See CASUALTY.
Accord. " He [the Secretary of the Treasury] was
shown through the building, and the information he de-
sired was accorded him." — Reporters' English.
THE VERBALIST, g
" The heroes prayed, and Pallas from the skies
Accords their vow." — Pope.
The goddess of wisdom, when she granted the prayers
of her worshipers, may be said to have accorded ; not so,
however, when the clerks of our Sub-Treasury answer the
inquiries of their chief.
Accuse. See BLAME IT ON.
Acquaintance. See FRIEND.
Ad. This abbreviation for the word advertisement is
very justly considered a gross vulgarism. It is doubtful
whether it is permissible under any circumstances.
Adapt — Dramatize. In speaking and in writing of
stage matters, these words are often misused. To adapt a
play is to modify its construction with the view of improv-
ing its form for representation. Plays translated from one
language into another are usually more or less adapted ;
i. e., altered to suit the taste of the public before which the
translafion is to be represented. To dramatize is to change
the form of a story from the narrative to the dramatic ; i. e.,
to make a drama out of a story. In the first instance, the
product of the playwright's labor is called an adaptation ;
in the second, a dramatization.
Adjectives. " Very often adjectives stand where ad-
verbs might be expected ; as, ' drink deep,' ' this looks
strange,' ' standing erect'
" We have also examples of one adjective qualifying an-
other adjective ; as, 'wide open,' ' red hot,' 'the pale blue
sky.' Sometimes the corresponding adverb is used, but
with a different meaning ; as, ' I found the way easy — easily ' •
' it appears clear — clearly' Although there is a propriety in
the employment of the adjective in certain instances, yet
such forms as ' indifferent well,' ' extreme bad,' are gram-
•matical errors. ' He was interrogated relative to that cir-
10 THE VERBALIST.
cumstance,' should be relatively, or in relation to. It is not
unusual to say, ' I would have done it independent of that
circumstance,' but independently is the proper construction.
" The employment of adjectives for adverbs is accounted
for by the following considerations :
"(i.) In the classical languages the neuter adjective may
be used as an adverb, and the analogy would appear to
have been extended to English.
"(2.) In the oldest English the adverb was regularly
formed from the adjective by adding ' e,' as ' soft, soft^,' and
the dropping of the 'e' left the adverb in the edjective
form ; thus, ' clcenej adverb, became 'clean,' and appears in
the phrase ' clean gone ' ; 'ftzste, fast,' ' to stick fast.' By a
false analogy, many adjectives that never formed adverbs
in -e were freely used as adverbs in the age of Elizabeth :
' Thou didst it excellent,' ' eqiial(ior equally) good,' ' excellent
well.' This gives precedent for such errors as those men-
tioned above.
" (3.) There are cases where the subject is qualified rather
than the verb, as with verbs of incomplete predication, ' be-
ing,' ' seeming,' ' arriving,' etc. In ' the matter seems clear,'
' clear ' is part of the predicate of ' matter.' ' They arrived
safe' : ' safe ' does not qualify ' arrived,' but goes with it to
complete the predicate. So, 'he sat silent'1' he Stood firm'
'It comes beautiful' and ' it comes beautifully' have dif-
ferent meanings. This explanation applies especially to
the use of participles as adverbs, as in Southey's lines on
Loclore ; the participial epithets applied there, although
appearing to modify ' came,' are really additional predica-
tions about ' the water,' in elegantly shortened form. ' The
church stood gleaming through the trees': ' gleaming ' is a
shortened predicate of ' church ' ; and the full form would
be, 'the church stood and gleamed.' The participle retains
THE VERBALIST. \\
its force as such, while acting the part of a coordinating
adjective, complement to 'stood' ; 'stood gleaming' is lit-
tle more than 'gleamed.' The feeling of adverbial force
in ' gleaming ' arises from the subordinate participial form
joined with a verb, ' stood,' that seems capable of predicat-
ing by itself. ' Passing strange ' is elliptical : ' passing (sur-
passing) what is strange.' " — Bain.
" The comparative adjectives -wiser, better, larger, etc.,
and the contrasting adjectives different, other, etc., are often
so placed as to render the construction of the sentence awk-
ward ; as, ' That is a much better statement of the case than
yours,' instead of, 'That statement of the case is much bet-
ter than yours ' ; ' Yours is a larger plot of ground than
John's,' instead of, 'Your plot of ground is larger than
John's ' ; ' This is a different course of proceeding from
what I expected,' instead of, ' This course of proceeding is
different from what I expected ' ; ' I could take no other
method of silencing him than the one I took,' instead of,
' I could take no method of silencing him other than the
one I took.' " — Gould's " Good English," p. 69.
Administer. " Carson died from blows administered
by policeman Johnson." — " New York Times." If police-
man Johnson was as barbarous as is this use of the verb to
administer, it is to be hoped that he was hanged. Govern-
ments, oaths, medicine, affairs — such as the affairs of the
state — are administered, but not blows : they are dealt.
Adopt. This word is often used instead of to decide
upon, and of to take ; thus, " The measures adopted [by
Parliament], as the result of this inquiry, will be productive
of good." Better, "The measures decided upon," etc. In-
stead of, " What course shall you adopt to get your pay ? "
say, "What course shall you take," etc. Adopt is properly
used in a sentence like this : " The course (or measures)
12 THE VERBALIST.
proposed by Mr. Blank was adipted by the committee."
That is, what was Blank's was adopted by the committee —
a correct use of the word, as to adopt, means, to assume as
one's own.
Adopt is sometimes so misused that its meaning is in-
verted. " Wanted to adopt," in the heading of advertise-
ments, not unfrequently is intended to mean that the adver-
tiser wishes to be relieved of the care of a child, not that he
wishes to assume the care of one.
Aggravate. This word is often used when the speaker
means to provoke, irritate, or anger. Thus, " It aggravates
[provokes] me to be continually found fault with " ; " He is
easily aggravated [irritated]." To aggravate means to make
worse, to heighten. We therefore very properly speak of
aggravating circumstances. To say of a person that he is
aggravated is as incorrect as to say that he is palliated,
Agriculturist. This word is to be preferred to agri-
culturalist. See CONVERSATIONIST.
Alike. This word is often most bunglingly coupled
with both. Thus, " These bonnets are both alike," or, worse
still, if possible, " both just alike." This reminds one of
the story of Sam and Jem, who were very like each other,
especially Sam.
All. See UNIVERSAL.
All over. " The disease spread all over the country."
It is more logical and more emphatic to say, " The disease
spread over all the country."
Allegory. An elaborated metaphor is called an alle-
gory ; both are figurative representations, the words used
signifying something beyond their literal meaning. Thus,
in the eightieth Psalm, the Jews are represented under the
symbol of a vine :
" Thou hast brought a vine out of Egypt : thou hast
THE VERBALIST. 13
cast out the heathen, and planted it. Thou preparedst
room before it, and didst cause it to take deep root, and it
filled the land. The hills were covered with the shadow
of it, and the boughs thereof were like the goodly cedars.
She sent out her boughs unto the sea, and her branches unto
the river. Why hast thou then broken down her hedges,
so that all they which pass by the way do pluck her? The
boar out of the wood doth waste it, and the wild beast of
the field doth devour it."
An allegory is sometimes so extended that it makes a
volume ; as in the case of Swift's " Tale of a Tub," Ar-
buthnot's "John Bull," Banyan's " Pilgrim's Progress," etc.
Fables and parables are short allegories.
Allow. This word is frequently misused in the West
and South, where it is made to do service for assert or to be
of opinion. Thus, " He allows that he has the finest horse
in the country."
Allude. The treatment this word has received is to be
specially regretted, as its misuse has wellnigh robbed it of
its true meaning, which is, to intimate delicately, to refer
to without mentioning directly. Allude is now very rarely
used in any other sense than that of to speak of, to men-
tion, to name, which is a long way from being its legiti-
mate signification. This degradation is doubtless a direct
outcome of untutored desire to be fine and to use big
words.
Alone. This word is often improperly used for only.
That is alone which is unaccompanied ; that is only of
which there is no other. " Virtue alone makes us happy,"
means that virtue unaided suffices to make us happy ;
" Virtue only makes us happy," means that nothing else
can do it — that that, and that only (not alone), can do it.
" This means of communication is employed by man alone"
14 THE VERBALIST.
Dr. Quackenbos should have written, " By man only" See
also ONLY.
Amateur — Novice. There is much confusion in the
use of these two words, although they are entirely distinct
from each other in meaning. An amateur is one versed in,
or a lover and practicer of, any particular pursuit, art, or
science, but not engaged in it professionally. A novice is
one who is new or inexperienced in any art or business — a
beginner, a tyro. A professional actor, then, who is new
and unskilled in his art, is a novice and not an amateur.
An amateur may be an artist of great experience and ex-
traordinary skill.
Ameliorate. ' ' The health of the Empress of Germany
is greatly ameliorated. " WThy not say improved?
Among. See BETWEEN.
Amount of Perfection. The observant reader of pe-
riodical literature often notes forms of expression which are
perhaps best characterized by the word bizarre. Of these
queer locutions, amount of perfection is a very good exam-
ple. Mr. G. F. Watts, in the " Nineteenth Century," says,
"An amount of perfection has been reached which I was
by no means prepared for." What Mr. Watts meant to
say was, doubtless, that a degree of excellence had been
reached. There are not a few who, in their prepossession
for everything transatlantic, seem to be of opinion that the
English language is generally better written in England
than it is in America. Those who think so are counseled
to examine the diction of some of the most noted English
critics and essayists, beginning, if they will, with Matthew
Arnold.
And. Few vulgarisms are more common than the use
of and for to. Examples : " Come and see me before you
go " ; " Try and do what you can for him " ; " Go and see
THE VERBALIST. 15
your brother, if you can." In such sentences as these, the
proper particle to use is clearly to and not and.
And is sometimes improperly used instead of or ; thus,
"It is obvious that a language like the Greek and Latin"
(language ?), etc., should be, " a language like the Greek or
the Latin " (language), etc. There is no such thing as a
Greek and Latin language.
Answer — Reply. These two words should not be
used indiscriminately. An answer is given to a question ;
a reply, to an assertion. When we are addressed, v/e an-
swer ; when we are accused, we reply. We answer letters,
and reply to any arguments, statements, or accusations they
may contain. Crabb is in. error in saying that replies "are
used in personal discourse only." Replies, as well as an-
swers, are written. We very properly write, " I have
now, I believe, answered all your questions and replied to
all your arguments." A rejoinder is made to a reply. " Who
goes there ? " he cried ; and, receiving no answer, he fired.
" The advocate replied to the charges made against his
client."
Anticipate. Lovers of big words have a fondness for
making this verb do duty for expect. Anticipate is derived
from two Latin words meaning before and to take, and,
when properly used, means, to take beforehand ; to go
before so as to preclude another ; to get the start or ahead
of ; to enjoy, possess, or suffer, in expectation ; to foretaste.
It is, therefore, misused in such sentences as, " Her death
is hourly anticipated" ; " By this means it is anticipated that
the time from Europe will be lessened two days."
Antithesis. A phrase that opposes contraries is called
an antithesis.
" I see a chief who leads my chosen sons,
All armed with points, antitheses, and puns."
2
16 THE VERBALIST.
The following are examples :
" Though gentle, yet not dull ;
Strong, without rage ; without o'erflowing, full."
"Contrasted faults through all their manners reign ;
Though poor, luxurious ; though submissive, vain ;
Though grave, yet trifling ; zealous, yet untrue ;
And e'en in penance planning sins anew."
The following is an excellent example of personification
and antithesis combined :
" Talent convinces ; Genius but excites :
That tasks the reason ; this the soul delights.
Talent from sober judgment takes its birth,
And reconciles the pinion to the earth ;
Genius unsettles with desires the mind,
Contented not till earth be left behind."
In the following extract from Johnson's " Life of Pope,"
individual peculiarities are contrasted by means of antith-
eses :
" Of genius — that po%ver which constitutes a poet ; that
quality without which judgment is cold, and knowledge is
inert ; that energy which collects, combines, amplifies, and
animates — the superiority must, with some hesitation, be
allowed to Dryden. It is not to be inferred that of this
poetical vigor Pope had only a little, because Dryden had
more ; for every other writer, since Milton, must give place
to Pope ; and even of Dryden it must be said that, if he
has brighter paragraphs, he has not better poems. Dryden 's
performances were always hasty, either excited by some
external occasion or extorted by domestic necessity ; he
composed without consideration and published without
correction, ^"hat his mind could supply at call or gather
in one excursion was all that he sought and all that he
gave. The dilatory caution of Pope enabled him to con-
THE VERBALIST. 17
dense his sentiments, to multiply his images, and to accu-
mulate all that study might produce or chance might
supply. If the nights of Dryden, therefore, are higher,
Pope continues longer on the wing. If of Dryden's fire
the blaze is brighter, of Pope's the heat is more regular
and constant. Dryden often surpasses expectation, and
Pope never falls below it. Dryden is read with frequent
astonishment, and Pope with perpetual delight. Dryden's
page is a natural field, rising into inequalities, and diver-
sified by the varied exuberance of abundant vegetation ;
Pope's is a velvet lawn, shaven by the scythe, and leveled
by the roller."
There are forms of antithesis in which the contrast is
only of a secondary kind.
Any. This word is sometimes made to do service for
at all. We say properly, " She is not any better " ; but we
can not properly say, " She does not see any" meaning that
she is blind.
Anybody else. " Public School Teachers are in-
formed that anybody else's is correct." — " New York Times,"
Sunday, July 31, 1881. An English writer says : " In
such phrases as anybody else, and the like, else is often put
in the possessive case ; as, ' anybody else's servant ' ; and
some grammarians defend this use of the possessive case,
arguing that somebody else is a compound noun." It is bet-
ter grammar and more euphonious to consider else as being
an adjective, and to form the possessive by adding the
apostrophe and s to the word that else qualifies ; thus, any-,
body's else, nobody's else, somebody's else.
Anyhow. " An exceedingly vulgar phrase," says Pro-
fessor Mathews, in his " Words : Their Use and Abuse."
" Its use, in any manner, by one who professes to write
and speak the English tongue with purity, is unpardonable."
18 THE VERBALIST.
Professor Mathews seems to have a special dislike for this
colloquialism. It is recognized by the lexicographers, and
I think is generally accounted, even by the careful, per-
missible in conversation, though incompatible with digni-
fied diction.
Anxiety of Mind. See EQUANIMITY OF MIND.
Apostrophe. Turning from the person or persons to
whom a discourse is addressed and appealing to some
person or thing absent, constitutes what, in rhetoric, is
called the apostrophe. The following are some exam-
ples:
" O gentle sleep,
Nature's soft nurse, how have I frighted thee,
That thou' no more wilt weigh my eyelids down,
And steep my senses in forgetfulness ? "
•' Sail on, thou lone imperial bird
Of quenchless eye and tireless wing ! "
" Help, angels, make assay !
Bow, stubborn knees ! and heart with strings of steel,
Be soft as sinews of the new-born babe :
All may yet be well ! "
Appear. See SEEM.
Appreciate. If any word in the language has cause
to complain of ill-treatment, this one has. Appreciate
means, to estimate justly — to set the trtie value on men
or things, their worth, beauty, or advantages of any sort
whatsoever. Thus, an overestimate is no more appre-
ciation than is an underestimate ; hence it follows that such
expressions as, " I appreciate it, or her, or him, highly"
can not be correct. We value, or prize, things highly, not
appreciate them highly. This word is also very improperly
made to do service for ; i 'se, or increase, in value ; thus, ' ' Land
appreciates rapidly in the West." Dr. L. T. Townsend
THE VERBALIST. ig
blunders in the use of appreciate in his " Art of Speech,"
vol. i, p. 142,, thus: "The laws of harmony . . . may al-
low copiousness ... in parts of a discourse ... in order
that the condensation of other parts may be the more high-
ly appreciated"
Apprehend — Comprehend. The English often use
the first of these two words where we use the second. Both
express an effort of the thinking faculty ; but to apprehend
is simply to take an idea into the mind — it is the mind's
first effort — while to comprehend is fully to understand.
We are dull or quick of apprehension. Children apprehend
much that they do not comprehend. Trench says: "We
apprehend many truths which we do not comprehend."
"Apprehend" says Crabb, "expresses the -weakest kind
of belief, the having [of] the least idea of the presence of
a thing."
Apt. Often misused for likely, and sometimes for liable.
" What is he apt to be doing ? " " Where shall I be apt to
find him?" "If properly directed, it will be apt to reach
me." In such sentences as these, likely is the proper word
to use. " If you go there, you will be apt to get into
trouble." Here either likely or liable is the proper word,
according to the thought the speaker would convey.
Arctics. See RUBBERS.
Artist. Of late years this word has been appropriated
by the members of so many crafts, that it has wellnigh
been despoiled of its meaning. Your cook, your barber,
your tailor, your boot-maker, and so on to satiety, are all
artists. Painters, sculptors, architects, actors, and singers,
nowadays, generally prefer being thus called, rather than
to be spoken of as artists.
As. " Not as I know " : read, " not that I know."
" This is not as good as the last " : read, " not so good."
20 THE VERBALIST.
" It may be complete so far as the specification is con-
cerned " : correctly, "as far as."
As, preceded by sue h or by same, has the force of a rela-
tive applying to persons or to things. " He offered me the
same conditions as he offered you." " The same conditions
that " would be equally proper. See, also, LIKE.
Ascribe. See IMPUTE.
At. Things are sold by, not at, auction. " The scene
is more beautiful at night than by day " : say, " by night."
At alL " It is not strange, for my uncle is King of
Denmark." Had Shakespeare written, " It is not at all
strange," it is clear that his diction would have been much
less forcible. " I do not wish for any at all" ; " I saw no
one at all " ; " If he had any desire at all to see me, he
would come where I am." The at all in sentences like
these is superfluous. Yet there are instances in which
the phrase is certainly a very convenient one, and seems to
be unobjectionable. It is much used, and by good writers.
At best. Instead of at best and at worst, we should
say at the best and at the worst.
At last. See AT LENGTH.
At least. This adverbial phrase is often misplaced.
" ' The Romans understood liberty at least as well as we.'
This must be interpreted to mean, ' The Romans under-
stood liberty as well as we understand liberty.' The in-
tended meaning is, ' that whatever things the Romans failed
to understand, they understood liberty.' To express this
meaning we might put it thus : ' The Romans understood
at Last liberty as well as we do ' ; ' liberty, at least, the
Romans understood as well as we do.' ' A tear, at least, is
due to the unhappy ' ; ' at least a tear is due to the un-
happy ' ; ' a tear is due at least to the unhappy ' ; ' a tear is
due to the unhappy at least' — all express different mean-
THE VERBALIST. <* ^\
ings. ' This can not, often at least, be done ' ; ' this can not
be done often, at least.' (i. ' It often happens that this can
not be done.' 2. ' It does not often happen that this can
be done.') So, ' man is always capable of laughing ' ; ' man
is capable of laughing always.' " — Bain.
At length. This phrase is often used instead of at last.
" At length we managed to get away": read, "at last."
"At length, we heard from him." To hear from any one at
length is to hear fully ; i. e., in detail.
Authoress. With regard to the use of this and certain
other words of like formation, Mr. Gould, in his "Good
English," says : " Poet means simply a person who writes
poetry ; and author, in the sense under consideration, a
person who writes poetry or prose — not a man who writes,
but a person who writes. Nothing in either word indicates
sex ; and everybody knows that the functions of both poets
and authors are common to both sexes. Hence, authoress
and poetess are superfluous. And they are superfluous, also,
in another respect — that they are very rarely used, indeed
they hardly can be used, independently of the name of the
writer, as Mrs., or Miss, or a female Christian name. They
are, besides, philological absurdities, because they are fabri-
cated on the false assumption that their primaries indicate
men. They are, moreover, liable to the charge of affecta-
tion and prettiness, to say nothing of pedantic pretension to
accuracy.
" If the ess is to be permitted, there is no reason for ex-
cluding it from any noun that indicates a person ; and the
next editions of our dictionaries may be made complete by
the addition of writress, officeress, manageress, superintend-
entess, secretaryess, treasureress, walkeress, talkeress, and so
on to the end of the vocabulary."
Avocation. See VOCATION.
22 THE VERBALIST.
Bad cold. Inasmuch as colds are never good, why say
a bad cold? We may talk about slight colds and severe
colds, but not about bad colds.
Baggage. See LUGGAGE.
Balance. This word is very frequently and very erro-
neously used in the sense of rest, remainder. It properly
means the excess of one thing over another, and in this sense
and in no other should it be used. Hence it is improper
to talk about the balance of the edition, of the evening, of
the money, of the toasts, of the men, etc. In such cases
we should say the rest or the remainder.
Barbarism. Defined as an offense against good usage,
by the use of an improper word, i. e., a word that is anti-
quated or improperly formed. Preventatire, enthuse, agri-
culturalist, donate, etc., are barbarisms. See also SOLECISM.
Been to. We not unfrequently hear a superfluous to
tacked to a sentence ; thus, " Where have you been to ? "
Beg. We often see letters begin with the words, " I
beg to acknowledge the receipt of your favor," etc. We
should write, " I beg leave to acknowledge," etc. No one
would say, " I beg to tell you," instead of, "I beg leave to
tell you."
Begin — Commence. These words have the same
meaning ; careful speakers, however, generally prefer to
use the former. Indeed, there is rarely any good reason
for giving the preference to the latter. See also COM-
MENCE.
Being built. See Is BEING BUILT.
Belongings. An old idiomatic expression now coming
into use again.
Beside — Besides. In the later unabridged editions
of Webster's dictionary we find the following remarks con-
cerning the use of these two words: "Beside and besides.
THE VERBALIST. 23
whether used as prepositions or adverbs, have been con-
sidered synonymous from an early period of our literature,
and have been freely interchanged by our best writers.
There is, however, a tendency in present usage to make
the following distinction between them : I. That beside be
used only and always as a preposition, with the original
meaning by t)ie side of ; as, to sit beside a fountain ; or
with the closely allied meaning aside from, or out of; as,
this is beside our present purpose : ' Paul, thou art beside
thyself.' The adverbial sense to be wholly transferred to
the cognate word. 2. That besides, as a preposition, take
the remaining sense, in addition to ; as, besides ail this ;
besides the consideration here offered : ' There was a famine
in the land besides the first famine.' And that it also take
the adverbial sense of moreover, beyond, etc., which had
been divided between the words ; as, besides, there are other
considerations which belong to this case."
Best. See AT BEST.
Between. This word is often misused for among ; thus,
" The word fellow, however much in use it may be between
men, sounds very objectionable from the lips of women." —
" London Queen." Should be, "among men." Between is
used in reference to two things, parties, or persons ; among,
in reference to a greater number. "Castor and Pollux
with one soul between them." " You have among you
many a purchased slave."
Blame it on. Here is a gross vulgarism which we
sometimes hear from persons of considerable culture. They
use it in the sense of accuse or suspect ; thus, " He blames
it on his brother," meaning that he accuses or suspects his
brother of having done it, or of being at fault for it.
Bogus. A colloquial term incompatible with dignified
diction.
24 THE VERBALIST.
Both. We sometimes hear such absurd sentences as,
" They both resemble each other very much " ; " 7 hey are
both alike " ; " They both met in the street." Both is like-
wise redundant in the following sentence : " It performs at
the same time the offices both of the nominative and objec-
tive cases."
Bound. The use of this word in the sense of deter-
mined is not only inelegant but indefensible. " I am
bound to have it," should be, " I am determined to
have it."
Bravery — Courage. The careless often use these two
words as though they were interchangeable. Bravery is
inborn, is instinctive ; courage is the product of reason, cal-
culation. There is much merit in being courageous, little
merit in being brave. Men who are simply brave are care-
less, while the courageous man is always cautious. Bravery
often degenerates into temerity. Moral cotcrage is that
firmness of principle which enables a man lo do what he
deems to be his duty, although his action may subject him
to adverse criticism. True moral courage is one of the
rarest and most admirable of virtues.
Alfred the Great, in resisting the attacks of the Danes,
displayed bravery / in entering their camp as a spy, he dis-
played courage.
Bring — Fetch — Carry. The indiscriminate use of
these three words is very common. To bring is to convey
to or toward — a simple act ; to fetch means to go and bring
— a compound act ; to carry often implies motion from the
speaker, and is followed by away or off, and thus is opposed
to bring and fetch. Yet one hears such expressions as,
"Go to Mrs. D.'s and bring\\.er this bundle ; and here, you
may fetch her this book also." We use the words correctly
thus : " fetch, or go bring, me an apple from the cellar " ;
THE VERBALIST. 25
"When you come home bting some lemons " ; '' Carry this
book home with you."
British against American English. " The most im-
portant peculiarity of American English is a laxity, irregu-
larity, and confusion in the use of particles. The same
thing is, indeed, observable in England, but not to the
same extent, though some gross departures from idiomatic
propriety, such as different to for different from, are com-
mon in England, which none but very ignorant persons
would be guilty of in America. ... In the tenses of the
verbs, I am inclined to think that well-educated Americans
conform more closely to grammatical propriety than the
corresponding class in England. ... In general, I think
we may say that, in point of naked syntactical accuracy,
the English of America is not at all inferior to that of Eng-
land ; but we do not discriminate so precisely in the mean-
ing of words, nor do we habitually, in either conversation
"or in writing, express ourselves so gracefully, or employ so
classic a diction, as the English. Our taste in language is
less fastidious, and our licenses and inaccuracies are more
frequently of a character indicative of want of refinement
and elegant culture than those we hear in educated society
in England." — George P. Marsh.
British against American Orthoepy. " The causes
of the differences in pronunciation [between the English
and the Americans] are partly physical, and therefore diffi-
cult, if not impossible, to resist ; and partly owing to a dif-
ference of circumstances. Of this latter class of influences,
the universality of reading in America is the most obvious
and important. The most marked difference is, perhaps, in
the length or prosodical quantity of the vowels ; and both
of the causes I have mentioned concur to produce this
effect. We are said to drawl our words by protracting the
26 THE VERBALIST.
vowels and giving them a more diphthongal sound than the
English. Now, an Englishman who reads will habitually
utter his vowels more fully and distinctly than his country-
man who does not ; and, upon the same principle, a nation
of readers, like the Americans, will pronounce more delib-
erately and clearly than a people so large a proportion of
whom are unable to read, as in England. From our uni-
versal habit of reading, there results not only a greater dis-
tinctness of articulation, but a strong tendency to assimilate
the spoken to the written language. Thus, Americans in-
cline to give to every syllable of a written word a distinct
enunciation ; and the popular habit is to say dic-tion-ar-y,
mil-it-ar-y, with a secondary accent on the penultimate, in-
stead of sinking the third syllable, as is so common in Eng-
land. There is, no doubt, something disagreeably stiff in
an anxious and affected conformity to the very letter of or-
thography ; and to those accustomed to a more hurried ut-
terance we may seem to drawl, when we are only giving a
full expression to letters which, though etymologically im-
portant, the English habitually slur over, sputtering out, as
a Swedish satirist says, one half of the word, and swallow-
ing the other. The tendency to make the long vowels
diphthongal is noticed by foreigners as a peculiarity of the
orthoepy of our language ; and this tendency will, of course,
be strengthened by any cause which produces greater slow-
ness and fullness of articulation. Besides the influence of
the habit of reading, there is some reason to think that cli-
mate is affecting our articulation. In spite of the coldness
of our winters, our flora shows that the climate of even our
Northern States belongs, upon the whole, to a more south-
ern type than that of England. In southern latitudes, at
least within the temperate zone, articulation is generally
much more distinct than in the northern regions. Witness
THE VERBALIST.
27
the pronunciation of Spanish, Italian, Turkish, as compared
with English, Danish, and German. Participating, then, in
the physical influences of a southern climate, we have con-
tracted something of the more distinct articulation that be-
longs to a dry atmosphere and a clear sky. And this view
of the case is confirmed by the fact that the inhabitants of
the Southern States incline, like the people of southern
Europe, to throw the accent toward the end of the word,
and thus, like all nations that use that accentuation, bring
out all the syllables. This we observe very commonly in
the comparative Northern and Southern pronunciation of
proper names. I might exemplify by citing familiar in-
stances ; but, lest that should seem invidious, it may suffice
to say that, not to mention more important changes, many
a Northern member of " Congress goes to Washington a
dactyl or a trochee, and comes home an amphibrach or an
iambus. Why or how external physical causes, as climate
and modes of life, should affect pronunciation, we can not
say ; but it is evident that material influences of some sort
are producing a change in our bodily constitution, and we
are fast acquiring a distinct national Anglo-American type.
That the delicate organs of articulation should participate
in such tendencies is altogether natural ; and the operation
of the causes which give rise to them is palpable even in
our handwriting, which, if not uniform with itself, is gen-
erally, nevertheless, so unlike common English script as to
be readily distinguished from it.
"To the joint operation, then, of these two causes —
universal reading and climatic influences — we must ascribe
our habit of dwelling upon vowel and diphthongal sounds,
or of drawling, if that term is insisted upon. . . . But it is
often noticed by foreigners as both making us more readily
understood by them when speaking our own tongue, and as
28 THE VERBALIST.
connected with a flexibility of organ, which enables us to
acquire a better pronunciation of other languages than is
usual with Englishmen. In any case, as, in spite of the
old adage, speech is given us that we may make ourselves
understood, our drawling, however prolonged, is preferable
to the nauseous, foggy, mumbling thickness of articulation
which characterizes the cockney, and is not unfrequently
affected by Englishmen of a better class." — George P.
Marsh.
Bryant's Prohibited Words. See INDEX EXPURGA-
TORIUS.
But. This word is misused in various ways. " I do
not doubt but he will be here": read, doubt that. "I
should not wonder but " : read, if. " I have no doubt but
that he will go " : suppress but. " I do not dcubt but that
it is true " : suppress but. " There can be no doubt but
that the burglary is the work of professional cracksmen." —
" New York Herald." Doubt tJiat, and not but that. " A
careful canvass leaves no doubt but that the nomination,"
etc. : suppress but. " There is no reasonable doubt but
that it is all it professes to be " : suppress but. " The
mind no sooner entertains any proposition but it presently
hastens," etc. : read, than. " No other resource but this
was allowed him " : read, than.
By. See AT.
Calculate. This word means to ascertain by computa-
tion, to reckon, to estimate ; and, say some of the purists, it
never means anything else when properly used. If this is
true, we can not say a thing is calculated to do harm, but
must, if we are ambitious to have our English irreproach-
able, choose some other form of expression, or at least some
other word, likely or apt, for example. Cobbett, however,
says, " That, to Her, whose great example is so well cal-
THE VERBALIST.
29
culated to inspire," etc. ; and, " The first two of the three
sentences are well enough calculated for ushering," etc.
Calculate is sometimes vulgarly used for intend, purpose,
expect ; as, " He calculates to get off to-morrow."
Caliber. This word is sometimes used very absurdly ;
as, " Brown's Essays are of a much higher caliber than
Smith's." It is plain that the proper word to use here is
order.
Cant. Cant is a kind of affectation ; affectation is an
effort to sail under false colors ; an effort to sail under false
colors is a kind of falsehood ; and falsehood is a term of
Latin origin which we often use instead of the stronger
Saxon term LYING !
" Who is not familiar," writes Dr. William Matthews,
" with scores of pet phrases and cant terms which are re-
peated at this day apparently without a thought of their
meaning? Who ever attended a missionary meeting
without hearing ' the Macedonian cry,' and an account of
some ' little interest ' and ' fields white for the harvest ' ?
Who is not weary of the ding-dong of ' our Zion," and the
solecism of ' in our midst ' ; and who does not long for a
verbal millennium when Christians shall no longer ' feel to
take ' and ' grant to give ' ? "
"How much I regret," says Coleridge, " that so many
religious persons of the present day think it necessary to
adopt a certain cant of manner and phraseology [and of
tone of voice] as a token to each other [one another] !
They improve this and that text, and they must do so and
so in a prayerful way ; and so on."
Capacity. See ABILITY.
Caption. This word is often used for heading, but, thus
used, it is condemned by careful writers. The true mean-
ing of caption is a seizure, an arrest. It does not come from
3o THE VERBALIST.
a Latin word meaning a head, but from a Latin word mean-
ing to seize.
Caret. Cobbett writes of the caret to his son : " The
last thing I shall mention under this head is the caret [ A ],
which is used to point upward to a part which has been
omitted, and which is inserted between the line where the
caret is placed and the line above it. Things should be called
by their right names, and this should be called the blunder-
mark. I would have you, my dear James, scorn the use of
the thing. Think before you write ; let it be your custom
to -wtite correctly and in & plain hand. Be careful that neat-
ness, grammar, and sense prevail when you write to a
blacksmith about shoeing a horse as when you write on the
most important subjects. .Habit is powerful in all cases;
but its power in this case is truly wonderful. When you
write, bear constantly in mind that some one is to read and
to understa nd what you write. This will make your hand-
writing and also your meaning plain. Far, I hope, from
my dear James will be the ridiculous, the contemptible
affectation of writing in a slovenly or illegible hand, or that
of signing his name otherwise than in plain letters."
Carry. See BRING.
Case. Many persons of considerable culture continu-
ally make mistakes in conversation in the use of the cases,
and we sometimes meet with gross errors of this kind in
the writings of authors of repute. Witness the following :
" And everybody is to know him except /." — George Meri-
deth in "The Tragic Comedies," Eng. eel., vol. i, p. 33.
" Let's you and / go " : say, me. We can not say, Let 1
go. Properly, Let's go, i. e., let us go, or, let you and me
go. " He is as good as me " : say, as /. " She is as tall as
Aim " : say, as he. " You are older than me " : say, than 7.
" Nobody said so but he " : say, but Aim. " Every one can
THE VERBALIST. 31
master a grief but he that hath it " : correctly, but him.
"John went out with James and /" : say, and me. " You
are stronger than him " : say, than he. " Between you
and /": say, and me. "Between you and they": say,
and them. "He gave it to John and /": say, and me.
"You told John and /": say, and me. "He sat be-
tween him and /" : say, and me. " He expects to see
you and /" : say, and me. " You were a dunce to do
it. Who? me?" say, /. Supply the ellipsis, and we
should have, Who ? me a dunce to do it ? " Where are
you going? Who? me?" say, 7. We can't say, me going.
" Who do you mean?" say, whom. " Was it them?" say,
they. "If I was him, I would do it " : say, were he. " If
I was her, I would not go " : say, were she. " Was it him ? "
say, he. " Was it her? " say, she. " For the benefit of those
whom he thought were his friends " : say, who. This error
is not easy to detect on account of the parenthetical words
that follow it. If we drop them, the mistake is very ap-
parent; thus, "For the benefit of those whom were his
friends."
"On the supposition," says Bain, "that the interroga-
tive who has whom for its objective, the following are er-
rors : ' who do you take me to be ? ' ' who should I meet
the other day ? ' ' who is it by ?' ' who did you give it to ? '
' who to ? ' ' who for ? ' But, considering that these expres-
sions occur with the best writers and speakers, that they are
more energetic than the other form, and that they lead to
no ambiguity, it may be doubted whether grammarians
have not exceeded their province in condemning them."
Cobbett, in writing of the pronouns, says : " When the
relatives are placed in the sentence at a distance from their
antecedents or verbs or prepositions, the ear gives us no
assistance. ' Who, of all the men in the world, do you
3
32 THE VERBALIST.
think I saw to-day ? ' ' Who, for the sake of numerous ser-
vices, the office was given to.' In both these cases it
should be whom. Bring the verb in the first and the prep-
osition in the second case closer to the relative, as, who 1
saw, to -who the office was given, and you see the error at
Once. But take care ! ' Whom, of all the men in the world,
do you think, was chosen to be sent as an ambassador?1
' Whom, for the sake of his numerous services, had an
office of honor bestowed upon him.' These are nominative
cases, and ought to have who; that is to say, who was
chosen, who had an office."
" Most grammarians," says Dr. Bain, in his " Higher
English Grammar," "have laid down this rule : ' The verb to
be has the same case after as before it.' Macaulay censures
the following as a solecism : ' It was him that Horace Wai-
pole called a man who never made a bad figure but as an
author.' Thackeray similarly adverts to the same deviation
from the rule : ' " Is that him ? " said the lady in question-
able grammar' But, notwithstanding this," continues Dr.
Bain, " we certainly hear in the actual speech of all classes
of society such expressions as ' it was me,' ' it was him,' * it
was her,' more frequently than the prescribed form.* ' This
shy creature, my brother says, is me' ; 'were it me, I'd show
him the difference.' — Clarissa Harlowe. ' It is not me\ you
are in love with.' — Addison. 'If there is one character
more base than another, it is him who,' etc. — Sydney Smith.
' If I were him' ; 'if I had been her,' etc. The authority
of good writers is strong on the side of objective forms.
* If this is true in England, it is not true in America. Nowhere in
the United States is such "questionable grammar" as this frequently
heard in cultivated circles.
t " It may be confidently affirmed that with good speakers, in the
case of negation, not me is the usual practice." — Bain. This, I confi-
dently affirm, is not true in America. — A. A.
THE VERBALIST. 33
There is also the analogy of the French language ; for while
• I am here ' is je suis id, the answer to ' who is there ? ' is
mot (me) ; and ccst moi (it is me) is the legitimate phrase —
never cestje (it is I)."
But moi, according to all French grammarians, is very
often in the nominative case. Moi is in the nominative
case when used in reply to " Who is there ? " and also in
the phrase " C'est moi," which makes " It is /" the correct
translation of the phrase, and not " It is me" The French
equivalent of " I ! I am here," is " Moi ! je suis ici." The
Frenchman uses moi in the nominative case when je would
be inharmonious. Euphony with him is a matter of more
importance than grammatical correctness. Bescherelle
gives many examples of moi in the nominative. Here are
two of them : " Mon avocat et moi sommes de cet avis.
Qui veut aller avec lui ? Moi." If we use such phraseology
as "It is me" we must do as the French do — consider me
as being in the nominative case, and offer euphony as our
reason for thus using it.
When shall we put nouns (or pronouns) preceding verbal,
or participial, nouns, as they are called by some grammari-
ans— infinitives in ing, as they are called by others — in the
possessive case ?
" ' I am surprised at John's (or his, your, etc.) refusing
to go.' ' I am surprised at John (or him, you, etc.) refus-
ing to go.' [In the latter sentence refusing is a participle.]
The latter construction is not so common with pronouns as
with nouns, especially with such nouns as do not readily
take the possessive form. ' They prevented him going for-
ward ' : better, ' They prevented his going forward.' ' He
was dismissed without any reason being assigned.' 'The
boy died through his clothes being burned.* ' We hear little
of any connection being kept up between the two nations.'
34 THE VERBALIST.
1 The men rowed vigorously for fear of the tide turning
against us.' But most examples of the construction uithout
the possessive form are OBVIOUSLY DUE TO MERE SLOVEN-
LINESS. . . . ' In case of your being absent ' : here being is
an infinitive [verbal, or participial, noun] qualified by the
possessive your. 'In case of you being present': heie
being would have to be construed as a participle. The pos-
sessive construction is, in this case, the primitive and regu~
lar construction ; THE OTHER is A MERE LAPSE. The
difficulty of adhering to the possessive form occurs when the
subject is not a person : ' It does not seem safe to rely on
the rule of demand creating supply ' : in strictness, ' De-
mand's creating supply.' ' A petition was presented
against the license being granted.' But for the awkward-
ness of extending the possessive to impersonal subjects, it
would be right to say, ' against the license's being grant-
ed.' ' He had conducted the ball without any complaint
being urged against him.' The possessive would be suit-
able, but undesirable and unnecessary." — Professor Alex-
ander Bain.
" Though the ordinary syntax of the possessive case is
sufficiently plain and easy, there is, perhaps, among all the
puzzling and disputable points of grammar, nothing more
difficult of decision than are some questions that occur re-
specting the right management of this case. The observa-
tions that have been made show that possessives before
participles are seldom to be approved. The following ex-
ample is manifestly inconsistent with itself ; and, in my
opinion, the three possessives are all wrong : ' The kitch-
en, too, now begins to give dreadful note of preparation ;
not from armorers accomplishing the knights, but from the
shopmaid's chopping force-meat, the apprentice 's cleaning
knives, and the journeyman s receiving a practical lesson in
THE VERBALIST. 35
the art of waiting at table.' ' The daily instances of men's
dying around us." Say rather, ' Of men dying around us.'
The leading word in sense ought not to be made the ad-
junct in construction." — Goold Brown.
Casualty. This word is often heard with the incorrect
addition of a syllable, casuality, which is not recognized
by the lexicographers. Some writers object to the word
casualty, and always use its synonym accident.
Celebrity. " A number of celebrities witnessed the
first representation." This word is frequently used, es-
pecially in the newspapers, as a concrete term ; but it
would be better to use it in its abstract sense only,
and in sentences like the one above to say distinguished
persons.
Character — Reputation. These two words are not
synonyms, though often used as such. Character means
the sum of distinguishing qualities. " Actions, looks,
words, steps, form the alphabet by which you may spell
characters." — Lavater. Reputation means the estimation
in which one is held. One's reputation, then, is what is
thought of one's character ; consequently, one may have a
good reputation and a bad character, or a good character
and a bad reputation. Calumny may injure reputation, but
not character. Sir -Peter does not leave his character be-
hind him, but his reputation — his good name.
Cheap. The dictionaries define this adjective as mean-
ing, bearing a low price, or to be had at a low price ; but
nowadays good usage makes it mean that a thing may be
had, or has been sold, at a bargain. Hence, in order to
make sure of being understood, it is better to say low-priced,
when one means low-priced, than to use the word cheap~
What is low-priced, as everybody knows, is often dear, and
what is high-priced is often cheap, A diamond necklace
36 THE VERBALIST.
might be cheap at ten thousand dollars, and a pinchbeck
necklace dear at ten dollars.
Cherubim. The Hebrew plural of cherub. " We are
authorized," says Dr. Campbell, " both by use and analogy,
to say either cherubs and seraphs, according to the English
idiom, or cherubim and seraphim, according to the Oriental.
The former suits better the familiar, the latter the solemn,
style. As the words cherubim and seraphim are plural, the
terms cherubims and seraphims, as expressing the plural, are
quite improper." — " Philosophy of Rhetoric."
Citizen. This word properly means one who has cer-
tain political rights ; when, therefore, it is used, as it often
is, to designate persons who may be aliens, it, to say the
least, betrays a want of care in the selection of words.
" Several citizens were injured by the explosion." Here
some other word — persons, for example — should be used.
Clever. In this country the word clever is most im-
properly used in the sense of good-natured, well-disposed,
good-hearted. It is properly used in the sense in which
we are wont most inelegantly to use the word smart, though
it is a less colloquial term, and is of wider application. In
England the phrase " a clever man " is the equivalent of the
French phrase, " un homme a" esprit" The word is prop-
erly used in the following sentences : " Every work of Arch-
bishop Whately must be an object of interest to the ad-
mirers of clever reasoning"; " Cobbett's letter . . . very
clever, but very mischievous " ; " Bonaparte was certainly as
clever a man as ever lived."
Climax. A clause, a sentence, a paragraph, or any lit-
erary composition whatsoever, is said to end with a climax
when, by an artistic arrangement, the more effective is
made to follow the less effective in regular gradation.
Any great departure from the order of ascending strength
THE VERBALIST.
37
is called an anti-climax. Here are some examples of cli-
max :
" Give all diligence ; add to your faith, virtue ; and to
virtue, knowledge ; and to knowledge, temperance ; and to
temperance, patience ; and to patience, godliness ; and to
godliness, brotherly kindness ; and to brotherly kindness,
charity."
" What is every year of a wise man's life but a criticism
on the past ! Those whose life is the shortest live long
enough to laugh at one half of it ; the boy despises the in-
fant, the man the boy, the sage both, and the Christian
all."
" What a piece of work is man ! how noble in reason !
how infinite in faculties ! in form and moving, how express
and admirable ! in action, how like an angel ! in apprehen-
sion, how like a god ! "
Co. The prefix co should be used only when the word
to which it is joined begins with a vowel, as in co-evaL, co-
incident, co-operate, etc. Con is used when the word begins
with a consonant, as in con-temporary, con-junction, etc.
Co-partner is an exception to the rule.
Commence. The Britons use or misuse this word in
a manner peculiar to themselves. They say, for example,
" commenced merchant," " commenced actor," " commenced
politician," and so on. Dr. Hall tells us that commence has
been employed in the sense of " begin to be," " become,"
" set up as," by first-class writers, for more than two cen-
turies. Careful speakers make small use of commence in any
sense ; they prefer to use its Saxon equivalent, begin. See,
also, BEGIN.
Comparison. When only two objects are compared,
the comparative and not the superlative degree should be
used ; thus, " Mary is the older of the two " ; " John is the
38 THE VERBALIST.
stronger of the two " ; " Brown is the richer of the two, and
the richest man in the city " ; " Which is the more desir-
able, health or wealth ? " " Which is the most desirable,
health, wealth, or genius?"
" Of two such lessons, why forget
The nobler and the manlier one ? "
Completed. This word is often incorrectly used for
finished. That is complete which lacks nothing ; that is
finished which has had all done to it that was intended.
The builder of a house may finish it and yet leave it very
incomplete.
Condign. It is safe to say that most of those who
use this word do not know its meaning, which is, suitable,
deserved, merited, proper. " His endeavors shall not lack
condign praise " ; i. e., his endeavors shall not lack proper
or their merited praise. " A villain condignly punished" is
a villain punished according to his deserts. To use con-
dign in the sense of severe is just as incorrect as it would
be to use deserved or merited in the sense of severe.
Confirmed Invalid. This phrase is a convenient mode
of expressing the idea it conveys, but it is difficult to de-
fend, inasmuch as confirmed means strengthened, estab-
lished.
Consequence. This word is sometimes used instead
of importance or moment ; as, ' ' They were all persons of
more or less consequence " : read, " of more or less impor-
tance." " It is a matter of no consequence " : read, "of no
moment"
Consider. " This word," says Mr. Richard Grant
White, in his "Words and Their Uses," "is perverted
from its true meaning by most of those who use it." Con-
sider means, to meditate, to deliberate, to reflect, to re-
volve in the mind ; and yet it is made to do service foi
THE VERBALIST.
39
think, suppose, and regard. Thus : " I consider his course
very unjustifiable " ; "I have always considered it my duty,"
etc. ; " I consider him as being the cleverest man of my
acquaintance."
Contemptible. This word is sometimes used for con-
temptuous. An old story says that a man once said to Dr.
Parr, " Sir, I have a contemptible opinion of you." " That
does not surprise me," returned the Doctor; "all your
opinions are contemptible" What is worthless or weak is
contemptible. Despicable is a word that expresses a still
more intense degree of the contemptible. A traitor is a
despicable character, while a poltroon is only contemptible,
Continually. See PERPETUALLY.
Continue on. The on in this phrase is generally super-
fluous. " We continued on our way " is idiomatic English,
and is more euphonious than the sentence would be with-
out the particle. The meaning is, " We continued to travel
on our way." In such sentences, however, as " Continue
on" "He continued to read on" "The fever continued
on for some hours," and the like, the on generally serves
no purpose.
Conversationist. This word is to be preferred to
conversationalist. Mr. Richard Grant White says that con-
versationalist and agriciilturalist are inadmissible. On the
other hand, Dr. Fitzedward Hall says: "As for conversa-
tionist and conversationalist, agricultioist and agi icultural-
ist, as all are alike legitimate formations, it is for conven-
tion to decide which we are to prefer.
Convoke — Convene. At one time and another there
has been some discussion with regard to the correct use of
these two words. According to Crabb, " There is nothing
imperative on the part of those that assemble, or convene,
and nothing binding on those assembled, or convened : one
4.0 THE VERBALIST.
assembles, or convenes, by invitation or request ; one attends
to the notice or not, at pleasure. Convoke, on the other
hand, is an act of authority ; it is the call of one who has
the authority to give the call ; it is heeded by those who
feel themselves bound to attend." Properly, then, Presi-
dent Arthur convokes, not convenes, the Senate.
Corporeal — Corporal. These adjectives, though re-
garded as synonyms, are not used indiscriminately. Cor-
poral is used in reference to the body, or animal frame, in
its proper sense ; corporeal, to the animal substance in an
extended sense — opposed to spiritual. Corporal punish-
ment ; corporeal or matetialiorm. or substance.
" That to corporeal substances could add
Speed most spiritual." — Milton.
" What seemed corporal
Melted as breath into the wind." — Shakespeare.
Couple. In its primitive signification, this word does
not mean simply two, but two that are united by some
bond ; such as, for example, the tie that unites the sexes.
It has, however, been so long used to mean two of a kind
considered together, that in this sense it may be deemed
permissible, though the substitution of the word two for it
would often materially improve the diction.
Courage. See BRAVERY.
Crime — Vice — Sin. The confusion that exists in the
use of these words is due largely to an imperfect under-
standing of their respective meanings. Ctime is the viola-
tion of the law of a state ; hence, as the laws of states differ,
what is crime in one state may not be crime in another.
Vice is a course of wrong-doing, and is not modified either
by country, religion, or condition. As for sin, it is very
difficult to define what it is, as what is sinful in the eyes of
one man may not be sinful in the eyes of another ; what is
THE VERBALIST. 4i
sinful in the eyes of a Jew may not be sinful in the eyes of
a Christian ; and what is sinful in the eyes of a Christian of
one country may not be sinful in the eyes of a Christian of
another country. In the days of slavery, to harbor a run-
away slave was a crime, but it was, in the eyes of most peo-
ple, neither a vice nor a sin.
Crushed out. " The rebellion was finally crushed out."
Out of what? We may crush the life out of a man, or
crush a man to death, and crush, not crush out, a rebel-
lion.
Cultured. This word is said to be a product of Bos-
ton— an excellent place for anybody or anything to come
from. Many persons object to its use on the ground that
there can be no such participial adjective, because there is
no verb in use from which to form it. We have in use
the substantive culture, but, though the dictionaries recog-
nize the verb to culttire, we do not use it. Be this objec-
tion valid or be it not, cultured having but two sylla-
bles, while its synonym cultivated has four, it is likely
to find favor with those who employ short words when
they convey their meaning as well as long ones. Other
adjectives of this kind are, moneyed, whiskered, slippered,
lettered, talented, cottaged, lilied, anguished, gifted, and
so forth.
Curious. This word is often used instead of strange
or remarkable. " A curious fact " : better, " a remarkable
fact." " A curious proceeding": better, " a strange pro-
ceeding."
Dangerous. " He is pretty sick, but not dangerous."
Dangerous people are generally most dangerous when they
are most vigorous. Say, rather, " He is sick, but not in
danger."
Dearest. "A gentleman once began a letter to his
4.2 THE VERBALIST.
bride thus : ' My dearest Maria.' The lady replied : ; My
dear John, I beg that you will mend either your morals or
your grammar. You call me your " dearest Maria " ; am I
to understand that you have other Marias ' ? " — Moon's
" Bad English."
Deceiving. " You are deceiving me." Not unfrequent-
ly deceiving is used when the speaker means trying to de-
ceive. It is when we do not suspect deception that we are
deceived.
Decimate. This word, meaning as it properly does to
tithe, to take the tenth part, is hardly permissible in the
sense in which it is used in such sentences as, " The regi-
ment held its position, though terribly decimated by the
enemy's artillery." "Though terribly tithed" would be
equally correct.
Demean. This word is sometimes erroneously used in
the sense of to debase, to disgrace, to Immble. It is a re-
flexive verb, and its true meaning is to behave, to carry, to
conduct; as, "He demeans himself in a gentlemanly man-
ner," i. e., He behaves, or carries, or conducts, himself in a
gentlemanly manner.
Denude. "The vulture," says Brande, "has some
part of the head and sometimes of the neck denuded of
feathers." Most birds might be demided of the feathers on
their heads ; not so, however, the vulture, for his head is
always featherless. A thing can not be demided of what
it does not have. Denuding a vulture's head and neck of
the feathers is like denuding an eel of its scales.
Deprecate. Strangely enough, this word is often
used in the sense of disapprove, censure, condemn ; as,
" He deprecates the whole proceeding '' ; " Your course,
from first to last, is universally deprecated" But, according
to the authorities, the word really means, to endeavor to
THE VERBALIST. 43
avert by prayer ; to pray exemption or deliverance from ;
to beg off; to entreat ; to urge against.
" Daniel kneeled upon his knees to deprecate the cap-
tivity of his people." — Hewyt.
Despite. This word is often incorrectly preceded by
in and followed by of ; thus, "/« despite of all our efforts
to detain him, he set out" ; which should be, " Despite all
our efforts," etc., or " In spite of all our efforts," etc.
Determined. See BOUND.
Diction. This is a general term, and is applicable to
a single sentence or to a connected composition. Bad dic-
tion may be due to errors in grammar, to a confused dispo-
sition of words, or to an improper use of words. Diction,
to be good, requires to be only correct and clear. Of ex-
cellent examples of bad diction there are very many in
a little work by Dr. L. T. Townsend, Professor of Sacred
Rhetoric in Boston University, the first volume of which
has lately come under my notice. The first ten lines of
Dr. Townsend's preface are :
" The leading genius ' of the People's College at Chau-
tauqua Lake, with a [the ?] view of providing for his course 2
a text-book, asked for the publication of the following laws
and principles of speech.1
" The author, not seeing sufficient reason 4 for withhold-
ing what had been of much practical benefit 5 to himself,
consented.6
" The subject-matter herein contained is an outgrowth
from 7 occasional instructions 8 given 9 while occupying the
chair 10 of Sacred Rhetoric."
I. The phrase leading genius is badly chosen. Founder,
projector, head, organizer, principal, or president — some one
of these terms would probably have been appropriate. 2.
What course? Race-course, course of ethics, aesthetics,
44
THE VERBALIST.
rhetoric, or what ?* 3. " The following laws and principles
of speech." And how came these laws and principles in
existence? Who made them? We are to infer, it would
seem, that Professor Townsend made them, and that the
world would have had to go without the laws that govern
language and the principles on which langu?ge is formed
had it pleased Professor Townsend to withhold them. 4.
" Sufficient reason" ! Then there were reasons why Pro-
fessor Townsend ought to have kept these good things all
to himself ; only, they were not sufficient. 5. " Practical
benefit " ! Is there any such thing as impractical bene-
fit? Are not all benefits practical ? and, if they are, what
purpose does the epithet practical serve ? 6. Consented
to what? It is easy to see that the Doctor means ac-
ceded to the request, but he is a long way from saying
so. The object writers usually have in view is to convey
thought, not to set their readers to guessing. 7. The
otitgrowth of would be English. 8. " Occasional instruc-
tions " ! Very vague, and well calculated to set the reader
to guessing again. 9. Given to whom ? 10. " The chair."
The definite article made it necessary for the writer to
specify what particular chair of Sacred Rhetoric he meant.
These ten lines are a fair specimen of the diction of the
entire volume.
Page 131. "To render a given ambiguous or unintel-
ligible sentence transparent, the following suggestions are
recommended." The words in italics are unnecessary,
'since what is ambiguous is unintelligible. Then who has
ever heard of recommending suggestions ?
Dr. Townsend speaks of mastei ing a subject before pub-
lishing it. Publishing a subject ?
* Should be, a text-book for his course, and not,_/iv- kis course a
text-book.
THE VERBALIST.
45
Page 133. " Violations of simplicity, whatever the
type, show either that the mind of the writer is tainted with
affectation, or else that an effort is making to conceal con-
scious poverty of sentiment under loftiness of expression."
Here is an example of a kind of sentence that can be
mended in only one way — by rewriting, which might be
done thus : Violations of simplicity, whatever the type,
show either that the writer is tainted with affectation, or
that he is making an effort to conceal poverty of thought
under loftiness of expression.
Page 143. " This quality is fully stated and recom-
mended," etc. Who has ever heard of stating a quality?
On page 145 Dr. Townsend says: "A person can not
read a single book of poor style without having his own
style vitiated." A book of poor style is an awkward ex-
pression, to say the least. A single badly-written book would
have been unobjectionable.
Page 160. "The presented picture produces instant-
ly a definite effect." Why this unusual disposition of
words? Why not say, in accordance with the idiom of
the language, " The picture presented instantly produces,"
etc.?
Page 161. " The boy studies . . . geography and hates
everything connected with the sea and land." Why the
boy ? As there are few things besides seals and turtles that
are connected with the sea and land, the boy in question
has few things to hate.
On page 175, Dr. Townsend heads a chapter thus :
" Art of acquiring Skill in the use of Poetic Speech."
This reminds one of the man who tried to lift himself over
a fence by taking hold of the seat of his breeches. " How
lo acquire skill " is probably what is meant.
On page 232, " Jeremy Taylor is among the best
4.6 THE VERBALIST.
models of long sentences which are both clear and logical."
Jeremy Taylor is a clear and logical long sentence ? ! True,
our learned rhetorician says so, but he doesn't mean it.
He means, "In Jeremy Taylor we find some of the best
examples of long sentences which are at once clear and
logical."
Since the foregoing was written, the second volume of
Professor Townsend's " Art of Speech " has been published.
In the brief preface to this volume we find this character-
istic sentence : " The author has felt that clergymen more
than those of other professions will study this treatise."
The antecedent of the relative those being clergymen, the
sentence, it will be perceived, says : " The author has felt
that clergymen more than clergymen of other professions will
study this treatise." Comment on such "art " as Professor
Townsend's is not necessary.
I find several noteworthy examples of bad diction in an
article in a recent number of an Australian magazine. The
following are some of them : " Large capital always man-
ages to make itself master of the situation ; it is the small
capitalist and the small landholder that would suffer,"
etc. Should be, " The large capitalist , . . himself" etc.
Again: " The small farmer would . . . be despoiled . . .
of the meager profit which strenuous labor had conquered
from the reluctant soil." Not only are the epithets in
italics superfluous, and consequently weakening in their
effect, but idiom does not permit strenuous to be used to
qualify labor: hard labor and strenuous effort. Again:
" Capital has always the choice of a large field." Should
be, " the choice offered by a large field." Again : " Should
capital be withdrawn, tenements would soon prove insuf-
ficient." Should be, " the number of tenements would," etc.
Again : " Men of wealth, therefore, would find their Fifth
THE VERBALIST.
47
Avenue mansions and their summer villas a little more
burdened with taxes, but with this increase happily bal-
anced by the exemption of their bonds and mortgages, their
plate and furniture." The thought here is so simple that
we easily divine it ; but, if we look at the sentence at all
carefully, we find that, though we supply the ellipses in the
most charitable manner possible, the sentence really says :
" Men would find their mansions more burdened, but would
find them with this increased burden happily balanced by
the exemption," etc. The sentence should have been framed
somewhat in this wise : " Men . . . would find their . . .
mansions . . . more burdened with taxes, but this increase
in the taxes on their real estate would be happily balanced
by the exemption from taxation of their bonds, mortgages,
plate, and furniture." Again : " Men generally . . . would
be inclined to laugh at the idea of intrusting the modern
politician with such gigantic opportunities for enriching his
favorites." We do not intrust one another with opportuni-
ties. To enrich would better the diction. Again : " The
value of land that has accrued from labor is not . . . a just
object for confiscation." Correctly : " The value of land
that has resulted horn, labor is notjus/fy ... an object of
confiscation." Accnte is properly used more in the sense of
spontaneous growth. Again : " If the state attempts to con-
fiscate this increase by means of taxes, either rentals will
increase correspondingly, or such a check will be put upon
the growth of 'each place and all the enterprises connected with
it that greater injury would be done than if things had been
left untouched." We have here, it will be observed, a con-
fusion of moods; the sentence begins in the indicative and
ends in the conditional. The words in italics are worse
than superfluous. Rewritten : " If the state should attempt
to confiscate this increase by means of taxes, either rentals
48 THE VERBALIST.
•would increase correspondingly, or such a check would be
put upon growth and enterprise that greater injury would,"
etc. Again : " The theory that land ... is a boon of Na-
ture, to which every person has an inalienable rght equal
to every other person, is not new." The words theory and
boon are here misused. A theory is a system of suppositions.
The things man receives from Nature are gifts, not boons :
the gift of reason, the gift of speech, etc. The sentence
should be : " The declaration (or assertion} that land ... is
a gift of Nature, to which every person has an inalienable
right equal to that of any other person, is not new." Or,
more simply and quite as forcibly : "... to which one per-
son has an inalienable right equal to that of another, is not
new." Or, more simply still, and more forcibly : "... to
which one man has as good a right as another, is not new."
By substituting the word man for person, we have a word
of one syllable that expresses, in this connection, all that
the longer word expresses. The fewer the syllables, if the
thought be fully expressed, the more vigorous the diction.
Inalienability being foreign to the discussion, the long word
inalienable only encumbers the sentence.
" We have thus ' passed in review2 the changes and im-
provements3 which the revision contains4 in the First Epis-
tle to the Corinthians. It has5 not, indeed/5 been possible
to refer to 7 them all ; but so many illustrations 8 have been
given in 9 the several classes described that the reader will
have10 a satisfactory11 survey of the whole subject. What-
ever may be said of other portions 12 of the New Testa-
ment, we think it will be generally admitted that in this
Epistle the changes have improved the old 13 translation.
They are such as14 make the English version15 conform
more completely 16 to the Greek original. If this be n true,
the revisers have done a good work for the Church.18 If it
THE VERBALIST.
49
be true I9 with regard to all the New Testament books, the
work which they have done will remain20 a blessing to the
readers of those books for '21 generations to come. But the
blessing will be only in the clearer presentation of the Divine
truth, and, therefore, it will be only to the glory of God."
This astonishingly slipshod bit of composition is from
the pen of the Rev. Dr. Timothy Dwight. If the learned
Professor of Divinity in Yale College deemed it worth while
to give a little thought to manner as well as to matter, it is
probable that his diction would be very different from what
it is ; and, if he were to give a few minutes to the making
of verbal corrections in the foregoing paragraph, he would,
perhaps, do something like this: i, change thus to now ; 2,
write some of the changes ; 3, strike out and improvements ;
4, for contains changes substitute some other form of expres-
sion ; 5, instead of has been, write was; 6, strike out in-
deed; 7, instead of refer to, write cite ; 8, change illustra-
tions to examples ; 9, instead of in, write of; 10, instead
of the reader -will have, write the reader will be able to get ;
II, change satisfactory to tolerable ; 12, change portions to
parts; 13, not talk of the old translation, as we have no
new one ; 14, strike out as superfluous the words are such
as ; 15, change version to text ; 16, substitute nearly foi
completely, which does not admit of comparison ; 17, substi-
tute the indicative for the conditional ; 18, end sentence
with the word work; 19, introduce also after be; 20, in-
stead of remain, in the sense of be, use be ; 21, introduce
the after for. As for the last sentence, it reminds one of
Mendelssohn's " Songs without Words," though here we
have, instead of a song and no words, words and no song,
or rather no meaning. As is often true of cant, we have
here simply a syntactical arrangement of words signifying
— nothing.
5o THE VERBALIST.
If Professor Dwight were of those who, in common
with the Addisons and Macaulays and Newmans, think it
worth while to give some attention to diction, the thought
conveyed in the paragraph under consideration would, per-
haps, have been expressed somewhat in this wise :
" We have now passed in review some of the changes
that, in the revision, have been made in the First Epistle
to the Corinthians. It was not possible to cite them all,
rjut a sufficient number of examples of the several classes
described have been given to enable the reader to get a tol-
erable survey of the whole subject. Whatever may be said
of the other parts of the New Testament, we think it will
be generally admitted that in this Epistle the changes have
improved the translation. They make the English text
conform more nearly to the Greek. This being true, the
revisers have done a good work ; and, if it be also true with
regard to all the New Testament books, the work which
they have done will be a blessing to the readers of these
books for the generations to come."
Die 'with. Man and brute die of, and not with, fevers,
consumption, the plague, pneumonia, old age, and so on.
Differ. Writers differ from one another in opinion with
regard to the particle we should use with this verb. Some
say they differ with, others that they differ from, their
neighbors in opinion. The weight of authority is on the
side of always using from, though A may differ itith C
from D in opinion with regard, say, to the size of the fixed
stars. " I differ, as to this matter, from Bishop Lowth."
• — Cobbett. Different to is heard sometimes instead of dif-
ferent from.
. Directly. The Britons have a way of using this word
in the sense of when, as soon as. This is quite foreign to
its true meaning, which is immediately, at once, straight-
THE VERBALIST. ^
way. They say, for example, " Directly he reached the city,
he went to his brother's." " Directly he [the saint] was
dead, the Arabs sent his woolen shirt to the sovereign." —
" London News." Dr. Hall says of its use in the sense of
as soon as : " But, after all, it may simply anticipate on the
English of the future."
Dirt. This word means filth or anything, that renders
foul and unclean, and means nothing else. It is often im-
properly used for earth or loam, and sometimes even for
sand or gravel. We not unfrequently hear of a dirt road
when an unpaved road is meant.
Discommode. This word is rarely used ; incommode
is accounted the better form.
Disremember. This is a word vulgarly used in the
sense of forget. It is said to be more frequently heard in
the South than in the North.
Distinguish. This verb is sometimes improperly used
for discriminate. We distinguish by means of the senses
as well as of the understanding ; we discriminate by means
of the understanding only. " It is difficult, in some cases,
to distinguish between" etc. : should be, " It is difficult, in
some cases, to discriminate between" etc. We distinguish
one thing from another, and discriminate between two or
more things.
Dock — Wharf. The first of these words is often im-
properly used for the second. Of docks there are several
kinds : a naval dock is a place for the keeping of naval stores,
timber, and materials for ship-building ; a dry dock is a
place where vessels are drawn out of the water for repairs ;
a wet dock is a place where vessels are kept afloat at a cer-
tain level while they are loaded and unloaded ; a sectional
dock is a contrivance for raising vessels out of the water on
a series of air-tight boxes. A dock, then, is a place into
52 THE VERBALIST.
which things are received ; hence, a man might fall into a
dock, but could no more fall off a dock than he could fall oft
a hole. A wharf is a sort of quay built by the side of the
water. A similar structure built at a right angle with the
shore is generally called a. pier. Vessels lie at wharves and
piers, not at docks.
Donate. This word, which is defined as meaning to
give, to contribute, is looked upon by most champions of
good English as being an abomination. Donation is also
little used by careful writers. " Donate" says Mr. Gould,
" may be dismissed with this remark : so long as its place is
occupied by give, bestow, grant, present, etc., it is not need-
ed ; and it should be unceremoniously bowed out, or thrust
out, of the seat into which it has, temporarily, intruded."
Done. This past participle is often very inelegantly, if
not improperly, used thus : " He did not cry out as some
have done against it," which should read, " He did not cry
out as some have against it " ; i e., " as some have cried out
against it."
" Done is frequently a very great offender against gram-
mar," says Cobbett. " To do is the act of doing. We see
people write, ' I did not speak yesterday so well as I wished
to have done! Now, what is meant by the writer? He
means to say that he did not speak so well as he then
wished, or was wishing, to speak. Therefore, the sentence
should be, ' I did not speak yesterday so well as I wished
to do' That is to say, ' so well as I wished to do it ' ; that is
to say, to do or to perform the act of speaking.
" Take great care not to be too free in your use of the
verb to do in any of its times or modes. It is a nice little
handy word, and, like our oppressed it, it is made use of
very often when the writer is at a loss for what to put down.
To do is to act, and therefore it never can, in any of its
THE VERBALIST.
53
parts, supply the place of a neuter verb. ' How do you
do ? ' Here do refers to the state, and is essentially pas-
sive or neuter. Yet, to employ it for this purpose is very
common. Dr. Blair, in his 23d Lecture, says : 'It is some-
what unfortunate that this Number of the "Spectator"
did not end, as it might have done, with the former beau-
tiful period.' That is to say, done it. And then we ask,
Done what ? Not the act of ending, because in this case
there is no action at all. The verb means to come to an
end, to cease, not to go any further. This same verb to
end is sometimes an active verb : ' I end my sentence ' ;
then the verb to do may supply its place ; as, ' I have not
ended my sentence so well as I might have done ' ; that is,
done it; that is, done, or performed, the act of ending. But
the Number of the ' Spectator' was no actor; it was expected
to perform nothing ; it was, by the Doctor, wished to have
ceased to proceed. 'Did not end as it very well might have
ended. . .' This would have been correct ; but the Doctor
wished to avoid the repetition, and thus he fell into bad
grammar. ' Mr. Speaker, I do not feel so well satisfied as
I should have done if the Right Honorable Gentleman had
explained the matter more fully.' To feel satisfied is — when
the satisfaction is to arise from conviction produced by fact
or reasoning — a senseless expression ; and to supply its
place, when it is, as in this case, a neuter verb, by to do, is
as senseless. Done what? "Done the act of feeling I 'I
do not feel so well satisfied as I should have done, or exe-
cuted, or performed the act of feeling' ! What incompre-
hensible words ! "
Don't. Everybody knows that don't is a contraction of
do not, and that doesn't is a contraction of does not ; and yet
nearlv everybody is guilty of using don't when he should
use doesn't. " So you don't go ; John doesn't either, I hear."
54
THE VERBALIST.
Double Genitive. An anecdote of Mr. Lincoln — an
anecdote of Mr. Lincoln's. We see at a glance that these
two phrases are very different in meaning. So, also, a por-
trait of Brown — a portrait of Brown's. No precise rule
has ever been given to guide us in our choice between these
two forms of the possessive case. Sometimes it is not ma-
terial which form is employed ; where, however, it is ma-
terial— and it generally is — we must consider the thought
we wish to express, and rely on our discrimination.
Dramatize. See ADAPT.
Drawing-room. See PARLOR.
Dress — Grown. Within the memory of many persons
the outer garment worn by women was properly called a
gown by everybody, instead of being improperly called a
dress, as it now is by nearly everybody.
Drive. See RIDE.
Due — Owing. These two words, though close syno-
nyms, should not be used indiscriminately. The mistake
usually made is in using due instead of owing. That is due
which ought to be paid as a debt ; that is owing which is to
be referred to as a source. " It was owing to his exertions
that the scheme succeeded." " It was owing to your negli-
gence that the accident happened." " A certain respect is
due to men's prejudices." " This was owing to an indiffer-
ence to the pleasures of life." " It is due to the public that
I should tell all I know of the matter."
Each other. " Their great authors address themselves,
not to their country, but to each other" — Buckle. Each
other is properly applied to two only ; one another must be
used when the number considered exceeds two. Buckle
should have written one another and not each other, unless
he meant to intimate that the Germans had only two great
authors, which is not probable.
THE VERBALIST. 55
Eat. Grammarians differ very widely with regard to
the conjugation of this verb ; there is no doubt, however,
that from every point of view the preferable forms for the
preterite and past participle are respectively ate and eaten.
To refined ears the other forms smack of vulgarity, although
supported by good authority. " I ate an apple." " I have
eaten dinner." " John ate supper with me." " As soon as
you have eaten breakfast we will set out."
Editorial. The use of this adjective as a substantive
is said to be an Americanism.
Education. This is one of the most misused of words.
A man may be well acquainted with the contents of text-
books, and yet be a person of little education ; on the other
hand, a man may be a person of good education, and yet
know little of the contents of text-books. Abraham Lin-
coln and Edwin Forrest knew comparatively little of what
is generally learned in schools ; still they were mon of cul-
ture, men of education. A man may have ever so much
book-knowledge and still be a boor ; but a man can not be
a person of good education and not be — so far as manner
is concerned — a gentleman. Education, then, is a whole
of which Instruction and Breeding are the parts. The man
or the woman — even in this democratic country of ours —
who deserves the title of gentleman or lady is always a per-
son of education ; i. e., he or she has a sufficient acquaint-
ance with books and with the usages of social intercourse
to acquit himself or herself creditably in the society of cul-
tivated people. Not moral worth, nor learning, nor wealth,
nor all three combined, can unaided make a gentleman, for
with all three a man might be uneducated — i. e., coarse, un-
bred, unschooled in those things which alone make men
welcome in the society of the refined.
Effectuate. This word, together with ratiocinate and
5 6 THE VERBALIST.
eventuate, is said to be a great favorite with the rural mem-
bers of the Arkansas legislature.
Effluvium. The plural of this word is effluvia. It is
a common error with those who have no knowledge of Latin
to speak of " a disagreeable effluvia," which is as incorrect
as it would be to talk about " a disagreeable vapors."
Effort without Effect. " Some writers deal in exple-
tives to a degree that tires the ear and offends the under-
standing. With them everything is excessively, or immense-
ly, or extremely, or vastly, or surpi isingly, or -wonderfully, or
abundantly, or the like. The notion of such writers is that
these words give strength to what they are saying. This is
a great error. Strength must be found in the thought, or it
will never be found in the -words. Big-sounding words,
without thoughts corresponding, are effort without effect." —
William Cobbett. See FORCIBLE-FEEBLE.
Egoist. " One of a class of philosophers who professed
to be sure of nothing but their own existence." — Reid.
Egotist. " One who talks much of himself."
" A tribe of egotists for whom I have always had a mor-
tal aversion." — " Spectator."
Either. This word means, strictly, the one or the other
of two. Unlike both, which means two. taken collectively,
either, like each, may mean two considered separately ; but in
this sense each is the better word to use. " Give me either
of them " means, Give me the one or the other of two.
" He has a farm on either side of the river " would mean
that he has two farmspone on each (or either) side of the
river. " He has a farm on both sides of the river " would
mean that his farm lies partly on the one side of the river
and partly on the other. The use of either in the sense of
each, though biblical and defensible, may be accounted little
if any better than an affectation. Neither is the negative
THE VERBALIST.
57
of either. Either is responded to by or, neither by nor ;
as, "either this or that," " neither this nor that." Either
and neither should not — strictly — be use.d in relation to
more than two objects. But, though both eitAerand. neither
are strictly applicable to two only, they have been for a
very long time used in relation to more than two by many
good writers ; and, as it is often convenient so to use them,
it seems probable that the custom will prevail. When more
than two things are referred to, any and none should be
used instead of either and. neither ; as, " any of the three,"
not, " either of the three " ; " none of the four," not, " neither
of the four."
Either Alternative. The word alternative means a
choice offered between two things. An alternative unit,
for example, offers the alternative of choosing between the
doing of a specified act or of showing cause why it is not
done. Such propositions, therefore, as, " You are at lib-
erty to choose either alternative," " Two alternatives are
presented to me," " Several alternatives presented them-
selves," and the like, are not correct English. The word is
correctly used thus : " I am confronted with a hard alterna-
tive : I must either denounce a friend or betray my trust."
We rarely hear the word alternate or any of its derivatives
correctly pronounced.
Elder. See OLDER.
Elegant. Professor Proctor says : " If you say to an
American, ' This is a fine morning,' he is likely to reply,
' It is an elegant morning,' or perhaps oftener by using sim-
ply the word elegant. This is not a pleasing use of the
word." This is not American English, Professor, but pop-
injay English.
Ellipsis. The omission of a word or of words neces-
sary to complete the grammatical construction, but not
58 THE VERBALIST
necessary to make the meaning clear, is called an ellipsit
We almost always, whether in speaking or in writing, leave
out some of the words necessary to the full expression of
our meaning. For example, in dating a letter to-day, we
should write, " New York, August 25, 1881," which would
be, if fully written out, " I am now writing in the city of
New York ; this is the twenty-fifth day of August, and this
month is in the one thousand eight hundred and eighty-first
year of the Christian era." " I am going to Wallack's "
means, " I am going to Wallack's theatre." " I shall spend
the summer at my aunt's " ; i. e., at my aunt's house.
By supplying the ellipses we can often discover the
errors in a sentence, if there are any.
Enjoy bad Health. As no one has ever been known
to enjoy bad health, it is better to employ some other form
of expression than this. Say, for example, he is in feebk,
or delicate, health.
Enthuse. This is a word that is occasionally heard in
conversation, and is sometimes met with in print ; but it
has not as yet made its appearance in the dictionaries.
What its ultimate fate will be, of course, no one can tell ;
for the present, however, it is studiously shunned by those
who are at all careful in the selection of their language. It
is said to be most used in the South. The writer has never
seen it anywhere in the North but in the columns of the
" Boston Congregationalist."
Epigram. " The word epigram signified originally an
inscription on a monument. It next came to mean a short
ipoem containing some single thought pointedly expressed,
the subjects being very various — amatory, convivial, moral,
eulogistic, satirical, humorous, etc. Of the various devices
for brevity and point employed in such compositions, es-
pecially in modern times, the most frequent is a play upon
THE VERBALIST.
59
words. ... In the epigram the mind is roused by a conflict
or contradiction between the form of the language and the
meaning really conveyed." — Bain.
Some examples are :
" When you have nothing to say, say it."
" We can not see the wood for the trees " ; that is, \ve
can not get a general view because we are so engrossed with
the details.
"Verbosity is cured by a large .vocabulary" ; that is, he
who commands a large vocabulary is able to select words
that will give his meaning tersely.
"By indignities men come to dignities."
" Some people are too foolish to commit follies."
" He went to his imagination for his facts, and to his
memory for his tropes."
Epithet. Many persons use this word who are in error
with regard to its meaning ; they think that to " apply epi-
thets" to a person is to vilify and insult him. Not at all.
An epithet is a word that expresses a quality, good or bad ;
a term that expresses an attribute. " All adjectives are epi-
thets, but all epithets are not adjectives" says Crabb ; " thus,
in Virgil's Pater tineas, the/a/^r is an epithet, but not an
adjective" Epithet is the technical term of the rhetorician ;
adjective, that of the grammarian.
Equally as well. A redundant form of expression, as
any one will see who for a moment considers it. As -well,
or equally well, expresses quite as much as equally as -well.
Equanimity of mind. This phrase is tautological,
and expresses no more than does equanimity (literally,
" equalmindedness ") alone ; hence, of mind is superfluous,
and consequently inelegant. Anxiety of mind is a scarcely
less redundant form of expression. A capricious mind is in
the same category.
60 THE VERBALIST.
Erratum. Plural, errata.
Esquire. An esquire was originally the shield-bearer
of a knight. It is much, and, in the opinion of some, rather
absurdly, used in this country. Mr. Richard Grant White
says on the subject of its use : " I have yet to discover
what a man means when he addresses a letter to John
Dash, Esqr." He means no more nor less than when he
writes Mr. (master). The use of Esq. is quite as prevalent
in England as in America, and has little more meaning
there than here. It simply belongs to our stock of cour-
teous epithets.
Euphemism. A description which describes in in-
offensive language that which is of itself offensive, or a
figure which uses agreeable phraseology when the literal
would be offensive, is called a euphemism.
Eventuate. See EFFECTUATE.
Everlastingly. This adverb is misused in the South
in a manner that is very apt to excite the risibility of one
to whom the peculiar misuse is new. The writer recently
visited the upper part of New York with a distinguished
Southern poet and journalist. It was the gentleman's first
ride over an elevated road. When we were fairly under
way, in admiration of the rate of speed at which the cars
were moving, he exclaimed, " Well, they do just everlast-
ingly shoot along, don't they ! "
Every. This word, which means simply each or all
taken separately, is of late years frequently made, by slip-
shod speakers, to do duty for perfect, entire, great, or all
possible. Thus we have such expressions as every pains,
every confidence, every praise, every charity, and so on.
We also have such diction as, "Every one has this in com-
mon " ; meaning, " All of us have this in common."
Every-day Latin. A fortiori : with stronger reason-
THE VERBALIST. 6 1
A posteriori : from the effect to the cause. A priori : from
the cause to the effect. Bona fide : in good faith ; in real-
ity. Certiorari : to be made more certain. Ceteris panbus :
other circumstances being equal. De facto : in fact ; in
reality. De jure : in right ; in law. Ecce homo : behold
the man. Ergo : therefore. Et cetera : and the rest ; and
so on. Excerpta : extracts. Exempli gratia : by way of
example; abbreviated, e. g.t and ex. gr. Ex ojficio : by
virtue of his office. Ex parte : on one side ; an ex parts
statement is a statement en one side only. Ibidem : in the
same place ; abbreviated, ibid. Idem : the same. Id est :
that is ; abbreviated, i. e. Imprimis : in the first place.
In statu quo : in the former state ; just as it was. In statit
quo ante helium : in the same state as before the war. In
transitu : in passing. Index expurgatorius : a purifying
index. In extremis : at the point of death. In memoriam :
in memory. Ipse dixit : on his sole assertion. Item: also.
Labor omnia vincit : labor overcomes every difficulty. Locus
sigilli : the place of the seal. Multum in parvo : much
in little. Mutatis mutandis : after making the necessary
changes. Ne plus ultra : nothing beyond ; the utmost
point. Nolens volens : willing or unwilling. Nota bene :
mark well; take particular notice. Omncs : all. 0 tern-
fora, O mores t O the times and the manners ! Otium cum
dignitate : ease with dignity. Otium sine dignitate : ease
without dignity. Particeps criminis : an accomplice. Pec-,
cam : I have sinned. Per se : by itself. Ptima facie : on
the first view or appearance ; at first sight. Pro bono pub-
lic o : for the public good. Quidnunc: what now? Qtdd
pro quo : one thing for another ; an equivalent. Quon-
dam : formerly. Rara avis : a rare bird ; a prodigy. Re-
surgam : I shall rise again. Seriatim : in order. Sine
die : without specifying any particular day ; to an indefinite
62 THE VERBALIST.
time. Sine qua non : an indispensable condition. Stti
genet is : of its own kind. Vade mecum : go with me.
Verbatim : word by word. Versus : against. Vale : fare-
well. Via : by the way of. Vice : in the place of. Vide :
see. Vi et armis : by main force. Viva voce : orally ; by
word of mouth. Vox populi, vox Dei : the voice of the
people is the voice of God.
Evidence — Testimony. These words, though differ-
ing widely in meaning, are often used indiscriminately by
careless speakers. Evidence is that which tends to convince ;
testimony is that which is intended to convince. In a judi-
cial investigation, for example, there might be a great deal
of testimony — a great deal of testifying — and very little evi-
dence ; and the evidence might be quite the reverse of the
testimony. See PROOF.
Exaggeration. "Weak minds, feeble writers and
speakers delight in superlatives" See EFFORT WITHOUT
EFFECT.
Except. " No one need apply except he is thoroughly
familiar with the business," should be, "No one need
apply unless" etc.
Excessively. That class of persons who are never
content with any form of expression that falls short of the
superlative, frequently use excessively when exceedingly or
even the little word very would serve their turn better.
They say, for example, that the weather is excessively hot,
when they should content themselves with saying simply
that the weather is very -warm, or, if the word suits them
better, hot. Intemperance in the use of language is as
much to be censured as intemperance in. anything else ;
like intemperance in other things, its effect is vulgarizing.
Execute. This word means to follow out to the end,
to carry into effect, to accomplish, to fulfill, to perform ;
THE VERBALIST. 63
as, to execute an order, to execute a purpose. And the
dictionaries and almost universal usage say that it also
means to put to death in conformity with a judicial sen-
tence ; as, to execute a criminal. Some of our careful
speakers, however, maintain that the use of the word in
this sense is indefensible. They say that laws and sentences
are executed, but not criminals, and that their execution
only rarely results in the death of the persons upon whom
they are executed. In the hanging of a criminal, it is, then,
not the criminal who is executed, but the law and the sen-
tence. The criminal is hanged.
Expect. This verb always has reference to what is to
come, never to what is past. We can not expect back-
ward. Instead, therefore, of saying, " I expect, you thought
I would come to see you yesterday," we should say, " I
suppose" etc.
Experience. " We experience great difficulty in get-
ting him to take his medicine." The word have ought to
be big enough, in a sentence like this, for anybody. " We
experienced great hardships." Better, " We suffered."
Extend. This verb, the primary meaning of which is
to stretch out, is used, especially by lovers of big words, in
connections where to give, to show, or to offer would be
preferable. For example, it is certainly better to say,
" They showed me every courtesy," than " They extended
every courtesy to me." See EVERY.
False Grammar. Some examples of false grammar
will show what every one is the better for knowing : that
in literature nothing should be taken on trust ; that errors
of grammar even are found where we should least expect
them. " I do not know whether the imputation were just
or not." — Emerson. " I proceeded to inquire if the ' ex-
tract "... were a veritable quotation." — Emerson. Should
64 THE VERBALIST.
be was in both cases. " How sweet the moonlight sleeps !"
— Townsend, "Art of Speech," vol. i, p. 114. Should be
sweetly. "There is no question but these arts . . . will
greatly aid him," etc. — Ibid., p. 130. Should be that. " Near-
ly all who have been distinguished in literature or oratory
have made . . . the generous confession that their attain-
ments have been reached through patient and laborious in-
dustry. They have declared that speaking and writing,
though once difficult for them, have become well-nigh recrea-
tions."— Ibid., p. 143. The have been should be were, and
the have become should be became. " Many pronominal ad-
verbs are correlatives of each other" — Harkness's " New
Latin Grammar," p. 147. Should be one another. " Hot
and cold springs, boiling springs, and quiet springs lie with-
in a few feet of each other, but none of them are properly
geysers" — Appletons' "Condensed Cyclopaedia," vol. ii, p.
414. Should be one another, and not one of them is properly a
geyser. " How much better for you as seller and the nation
as buyer . . . than to sink ... in cutting one another's
throats. " Should be each other's. " A minister, noted for
prolixity of style, was once preaching before the inmates of
a lunatic asylum. In one of his illustrations he painted a
scene of a man condemned to be hung, but reprieved under
the gallows." These two sentences are so faulty that the
only way to mend them is to rewrite them. They are from
a work that professes to teach the "art of speech." Mend-
ed: "A minister, noted for his prolixity, once preached be-
fore the inmates of a lunatic asylum. By way of illus-
tration he painted a scene in which a man, who had been
condemned to be hanged, was reprieved under the gallows."
Female. The terms male and female are not unfre-
quently used where good taste would suggest some other
word. For example, we see over the doors of school-
THE VERBALIST. 65
houses, "Entrance for males," "Entrance for females."
Now bucks and bulls are males ae well as boys and men,
and cows and sows are females as well as girls and women.
Fetch. See BRING.
Fewer. See LESS.
Final Completion. If there were such a thing as a
plurality or a series of completions, there would, of course,
be such a thing as the final completion ; but, as every
completion is final, to talk about a final completion is as
absurd as it would be to talk about a. final finality.
First rate. There are people who object to this phrase,
and yet it is well enough when properly placed, as it is, for
example, in such a sentence as this : " He's a ' first class '
fellow, and I like him first rate ; if I didn't, ' you bet ' I'd
just give him ' hail Columbia ' for ' blowing " the thing
all round town like the big fool that he is."
Firstly. George Washington Moon says in defense of
firstly : " I do not object to the occasional use of first as
an adverb ; but, in sentences where it would be followed
by secondly, thirdly, etc., I think that the adverbial form i?
preferable." To this, one of Mr. Moon's critics replies :
" However desirable it may be to employ the word firstly
on certain occasions, the fact remains that the employment
of it on any occasion is not the best usage." Webster in-
serts firstly, but remarks, " Improperly used for first"
Flee — Fly. These verbs, though near of kin, are net
interchangeable. For example, we can not say, " He fieit,
the city," " He flew from his enemies," " He flew at the ap^
proach of danger," flew being the imperfect tense of to fly,
which is properly used to express the action of birds on
the wing, of kites, arrows, etc. The imperfect tense of to
flee is fled ; hence, " He fled the city," etc.
Forcible-feeble. This is a " novicy " kind of diction
66 THE VERBALIST.
in which the would-be forcible writer defeats his object by
the overuse of expletives. Examples : " And yet the great
centralization of wealth is one of the [great] evils of the
day. All that Mr. utters [says] upon this point is
forcible and just. This centralization is due to the enor-
mous reproductive power of capital, to the immense advan-
tage that costly and complicated machinery gives to great
[large] establishments, and to the marked difference of per-
sonal force among men." The first great is misplaced ; the
word utters is misused ; the second great is ill-chosen. The
other words in italics only enfeeble the sentence. Again :
" In countries where immense [large] estates exist, a breaking
up of these -vast demesnes into many minor freeholds would
no doubt be a [of] -very great advantage." Substitute large
for immense, and take out vast, many, and very, and the
language becomes much more forcible. Again : " The very
first effect of the taxation plan would be destructive
to the interests of this great multitude [class] ; it would im-
poverish our innumerable farmers, it would confiscate the
earnings of [our] industrious tradesmen and artisans, it
•would [and] paralyze the hopes of struggling millions."
What a waste of portly expletives is here ! With them the
sentence is high-flown and weak ; take them out, and in-
troduce the words inclosed in brackets, and it becomes
simple and forcible.
Friend — Acquaintance. Some philosopher has said
that he who has half a dozen friends in the course of his
life may esteem himself fortunate ; and yet, to judge from
many people's talk, one would suppose they had friends by
the score. No man knows whether he has any friends or
not until he has " their adoption tried " ; hence, he who is
desirous to call things by their right names will, as a rule,
use the word acquaintance instead of friend. " Your friend "
THE VERBALIST. 67
is a favorite and very objectionable way many people, es-
pecially young people, have of writing themselves at the
bottom of their letters. In this way the obscure stripling
protests himself the FRIEND of the first man in the land,
and that, too, when he is, perhaps, a comparative stranger
and asking a favor.
Galsome. Here is a good, sonorous Anglo-Saxon word
— meaning malignant, venomous, churlish — that has fallen
into disuse.
Gentleman. Few things are in worse taste than to use
the term gentleman, whether in the singular or plural, to
designate the sex. " If I was a gentleman," says Miss
Snooks. "Gentlemen have just as much curiosity as ladies"
says Mrs. Jenkins. " Gentlemen have so much more liberty
than we ladies have," says Mrs. Parvenue. Now, if these
ladies were ladies, they would in each of these cases use the
word man instead of gentleman, and woman instead of lady ;
further, Miss Snooks would say, "If I were." Well-bred
men, men of culture and refinement — gentlemen, in short —
use the terms lady and gentleman comparatively little, and
they are especially careful not to call themselves gentlemen
when they can avoid it. A gentleman, for example, does
not say,- " I, with some other gentlemen, went," etc. ; he is
careful to leave out the word other. The men who use
these terms most, and especially those who lose no oppor-
tunity to proclaim themselves gentlemen, belong to that class
of men who cock their hats on one side of their heads, and
often wear them when and where gentlemen would remove
them ; who pride themselves on their familiarity with the
latest slang ; who proclaim their independence by showing
the least possible consideration for others ; who laugh long
and loud at their own wit ; who wear a profusion of cheap
finery, such as outlandish watch-chains hooked in the low-
68 THE VERBALIST.
est button-hole of their vests, Brazilian diamonds in their
shirt-bosoms, and big seal-rings on their little ringers ; who
use bad grammar and interlard their conversation with big
oaths. In business correspondence Smith is addressed as
Sir, while Smith & Brown are often addressed as Gentle-
men— or, vulgarly, as Gents, Better, much, is it to address
them as Sirs.
Since writing the foregoing, I have met with the follow-
ing paragraph in the London publication, "All the Year
Round " : " Socially, the term ' gentleman ' 'has become al-
most vulgar. It is certainly less employed by gentlemen
than by inferior persons. The one speaks of 'a man I
know,' the other of 'a gentleman I know.' In the one
case the gentleman is taken for granted, in the other it
seems to need specification. Again, as regards the term
' lady." It is quite in accordance with the usages of society
to speak of your acquaintance the duchess as ' a very nice
person.' People who would say ' very nice lady ' are not
generally of a social class which has much to do with
duchesses ; and if you speak of one of these as a ' person,'
you will soon be made to feel your mistake."
Gents. Of all vulgarisms, this is, perhaps, the most
offensive. If we say gents, why not say lades ? •
Gerund. " ' I have work to do,' ' there is no more to
say' are phrases where the verb is not in the common in-
finitive, but in the form of the gerund. ' He is the man to
do it, or for doing it.' ' A house to let,' ' the course to steer
by,' 'a place to lie in,' 'a thing to be done,' 'a city to take
refuge in,1 ' the means to do ill deeds,' are adjective gerunds ;
they may be expanded into clauses : ' a house that the
owner lets or will let ' ; ' the course that we should steer
by ' ; 'a thing that should be done ' ; ' a city wherein one
may take refuge ' ; ' the means whereby ill deeds may be
THE VERBALIST. 69
done.' When the to ceased in the twelfth century to be
a distinctive mark of the dative infinitive or gerund, for
was introduced to make the writer's intention clear. Hence
the familiar form in ' what went ye out for to see ? ' ' they
came for to show him the temple.' " — Bain.
Get. In sentences expressing simple possession — as, " I
lizvegot a book," " What has he got there ? " " Have you
got any news?" " They have got a new house," etc. — got
is entirely superfluous, if not, as some writers contend, ab-
solutely incorrect. Possession is completely expressed by
have. " Foxes have holes ; the birds of the air have
nests " ; not, " Foxes have got holes ; the birds of the air
have got nests." Formerly the imperfect tense of this verb
was gat, which is now obsolete, and the perfect participle
was gotten, which, some grammarians say, is growing obso-
lete. If this be true, there is no good reason for it. If we
say eaten, -written, sttiven, forgotten, why not say gotten,
where this form of the participle is more euphonious — as it
often is — than got ?
Goods. This term, like other terms used in trade, should
be restricted to the vocabulary of commerce. Messrs. Arnold
& Constable, in common with the Washington Market
huckster, very properly speak of their wares as their goods ;
but Mrs. Arnold and Mrs. Constable should, and I doubt
not do, speak of their gowns as being made of fine or
coarse silk, cashmere, muslin, or whatever the material
may be.
Gould against Alford. Mr. Edward S. Gould, in his
review of Dean Alford's " Queen's English," remarks, on
page 131 of his " Good English " : " And now, as to the
style * of the Dean's book, taken as a whole. He must be
held responsible for every error in it ; because, as has been
* Mr. Gould criticises the Dean's diction, not his style.
7o THE VERBALIST.
shown, he has had full leisure for its revision.* The errors
are, nevertheless, numerous ; and the shortest way to ex-
hibit them is f in tabular form." In several instances Mr.
Gould would not have taken the Dean to task had he
known English better. The following are a few of Mr.
Gould's corrections in which he is clearly in the right :
Paragraph
4. " Into another land than " ; should be, " into a land
otlier than."
16. " We do not follow rule in spelling other words,
but custom " ; should be, " we do not follow rule, but cus-
tom, in spelling," etc.
1 8. " The distinction is observed in French, but never
appears to have been made," etc. ; read, " appears never to
have been made."
61. " Rather to aspirate more than less"; should be,
" to aspirate more rather than less."
g. "It is said also only to occur three times," etc. ;
read, " occur only three times."
44. " This doubling only takes place in a syllable," etc. ;
read, " takes place only"
142. " Which can only be decided when those circum-
stances are known " ; read, "can be decided only when,"
etc.
166. " I will only say that it produces," etc. ; read, " I
will say only" etc.
170. " It is said that this can only be filled in thus " ;
read, " can be filled in only thus."
368. " I can only deal with the complaint in a general
way " ; read, ' ' deal -with the complaint only" etc.
86. "/« so far as they are idiomatic," etc. What is the
use of in ?
171. " Try the experiment" ; "tried the experiment."
Read, make and made.
345. " It is most generally used of that very sect," etc.
Why most?
* Better, " to revise it."
t " Is to put them in tabular form."
THE VERBALIST. 71
362. " The joining together two clauses with a third,"1
etc. ; read, " of two clauses," etc.
Gown. See DRESS.
Graduated. Students do not graduate • they are grad-
uated. Hence most writers nowadays say, " I was, he
was, or they were graduated " ; and ask, " When were you,
or was he, graduated ? "
Grammatical Errors. " The correctness of the ex--
pression grammatical errors has been disputed. ' How,' it
has been asked, ' can an error be grammatical ? ' How, it
may be replied, can we with propriety say, grammatically
incorrect? Yet we can do so.
" No one will question the propriety of saying gram-
matically correct. Yet the expression is the acknowledg-
ment of things grammatically incorrect. Likewise the phrase
grammatical correctness implies the existence of grammatical
incorrectness. If, then, a sentence is grammatically incorrect,
or, what is the same thing, has grammatical incorrectness, it
includes a GRAMMATICAL ERROR. Grammatically incorrect
signifies INCORRECT WITH RELATION TO THE RULES OF
GRAMMAR. Grammatical errors signifies ERRORS WITH RE-
LATION TO THE RULES OF GRAMMAR.
" They who ridicule the phrase grammatical errors, and
substitute the phrase errors in grammar, make an egregious
mistake. Can there, it may be asked with some show of
reason, be an error in grammar ? Why, grammar is a
science founded in our nature, referable to our ideas of
time, relation, method ; imperfect, doubtless, as to the sys-
tem by which it is represented ; but surely we can speak
of error in that which is error's criterion ! All this is
hypercritical, but hypercriticism must be met with its own
weapons.
" Of the two expressions — a grammatical error, and an
7 2 THE VERBALIST.
error in grammar — the former is preferable. If one's judg-
ment can accept neither, one must relinquish the belief in
the possibility of tersely expressing the idea of an offense
against grammatical rules. Indeed, it would be difficult
to express the idea even by circumlocution. Should some
one say, ' This sentence is, according to the rules of gram-
mar, incorrect.' ' What ! ' the hyperciitic may exclaim, ' in-
correct ! and according to the rules of grammar!' 'This
sentence, then,' the corrected person would reply, ' contains
an error in grammar.' ' Nonsense ! ' the hypercritic may
shout, ' grammar is a science ; you may be wrong in its
interpretation, but principles are immutable ! '
" After this, it need scarcely be added that, grammati-
cally, no one can make a mistake, that there can be no
grammatical mistake, that there can be no bad grammar,
and, consequently, no bad English ; a very pleasant con-
clusion, which would save us a great amount of trouble if it
did not lack the insignificant quality of being true." — " Vul-
garisms and Other Errors of Speech."
Gratuitous. There are those who object to the use of
this word in the sense of unfounded, unwarranted, unreason-
able, untrue. Its use in this sense, however, has the sanc-
tion of abundant authority. " Weak and gratuitous con-
jectures."— Person. " A gratuitous assumption." — Godwin.
" The gratuitous theory." — Southey. " A gratuitous inven-
tion."— De Quincey. " But it is needless to dwell on the
improbability of a hypothesis which has been shown to be
altogether gratuitous" — Dr. Newman.
Grow. This verb originally meant to increase in size,
but has normally come to be also used to express a change
from one state or condition to another ; as, to grow dark, to
grow weak or strong, to grow faint, etc. But it is doubt-
ful whether what is large can properly be said to groin
THE VERBALIST.
73
small. In this sense, become would seem to be the better
word.
Gums. See RUBBERS.
Had have. Nothing could be more incorrect than the
bringing together of these two auxiliary verbs in this man-
ner ; and yet we occasionally find it in writers of repute.
Instead of " Had I known it," " Had you seen it," " Had
we been there," we hear, " Had I have known it," " Had
you have seen it," " Had we have been there."
Had ought. This is a vulgarism of the worst descrip-
tion, yet we hear people, who would be highly indignant
if any one should intimate that they were not ladies and
gentlemen, say, " He had ought to go." A fitting reply
would be, " Yes, I think he better had." Ought says all
that had ought says.
Had rather. This expression and had better are much
used, but, in the opinion of many, are indefensible. We
hear them in such sentences as, " I had rather not do it,"
" You had better go home." " Now, what tense," it is asked,
''is had do and had go?" If we transpose the words thus,
" You had do better (to) go home," it becomes at once appar-
ent, it is asserted, that the proper word to use in connection
with rather and better'^ not had, but would ; thus, " I -would
rather not do it," " You would better go home." Examples
of this use of had can be found in the writings of our best
authors. For what Professor Bain has to say on this sub-
ject in his "Composition Grammar," see SUBJUNCTIVE
MOOD.
Half. " It might have been expressed in one half the
space.' We see at a glance that one here is superfluous.
Hanged — Hung. The irregular form, hung, of the
past participle of the verb to hang is most used ; but, when
the word denotes suspension by the neck for the purpose of
74 THE VERBALIST.
destroying life, the regular form, hanged, is always used by
careful writers and speakers.
Haste. See HURRY.
Heading. See CAPTION.
Healthy — Wholesome. The first of these two words
is often improperly used for the second ; as, " Onions are a
healthy vegetable." A man, if he is in good health, is heal-
thy ; the food he eats, if it is not deleterious, is wholesome.
A healthy ox makes wholesome food. We speak of healthy
surroundings, a healthy climate, situation, employment, and
of -wholesome food, advice, examples. Healthful is gener-
ally used in the sense of conducive to health, virtue, moral-
ity ; as, healthful exercise, the healthful spirit of the com-
munity — meaning that the spirit that prevails in the com-
munity is conducive to virtue and good morals.
Helpmate. The dictionaries suggest that this word is
a corruption of help and meet, as we find these words used
in Gen. ii, 18, " I will make him a help meet for him," and
that the proper word is helpmeet. If, as is possible, the
words in Genesis mean, " I will make him a help, meet
[suitable] for him," then neither helpmate nor helpmeet has
any raison d'etre.
Highfalutin. This is a style of writing often called the
freshman style. It is much indulged in by very young men,
and by a class of older men who instinctively try to make
up in clatter for what they lack in matter. Examples of this
kind of writing are abundant in Professor L. T. Townsend's
" Art of Speech," which, as examples, are all the better for
not being of that exaggerated description sometimes met
with in the newspapers. Vol. i, p. 131 : " Very often ad-
verbs, prepositions, and relatives drift so far from their moor-
ings as to lose themselves, or make attachments where they
do not belong." Again, p. 135 : " Every law of speech en-
THE VERBALIST.
75
forces the statement that there is no excuse for such inflated
and defective style. [Such style !] To speak thus is treason
in the realms and under the laws of language." Again,
p. 175 : " Cultivate figure-making habitudes. This is done
by asking the spiritual import of every physical object
seen ; also by forming the habit of constantly metaphoriz-
ing. Knock at the door of anything met which interests,
and ask, ' Who lives here ? ' The process is to look, then
close the eyes, then look within." The blundering inan-
ity of this kind of writing is equaled only by its bump-
tious grandiloquence. On p. 137 Dr. Townsend quotes
this wholesome admonition from Coleridge : " If men
would only say what they have to say in plain terms, how
much more eloquent they would be ! " As an example of
reportorial highfalutin, I submit the following : " The spirit
of departed day had joined communion with the myriad
ghosts of centuries, and four full hours fled into eternity
before the citizens of many parts of the town found out
there was a freshet here at all."
Hints. " Never write about any matter that you do
not well understand. If you clearly understand all about
your matter, you will never want thoughts, and thoughts
instantly become words.
"One of the greatest of all faults in writing and in
speaking is this : the using of many words to say little.
In order to guard yourself against this fault, inquire what is
the substance, or amount, of what you have said. Take a
long speech of some talking Lord and put down upon paper
what the amount of it is. You will most likely find that
the amount is very small ; but at any rate, when you
get it, you will then be able to examine it and to tell
what it is worth. A very few examinations of the sort
will so frighten you that you will be for ever after upon
76 THE VERBALIST.
your guard against talking a great deal and saying little,"-*
Cobbett.
" Be simple, be unaffected, be honest in your speaking and
writing. Never use a long word where a short one will do.
Call a spade a spade, not a well-known oblong instrument
of manual husbandry ; let home be home, not a residence ;
a place a place, not a locality ; and so of the rest. Where
a short word will do, you always lose by using a long one.
You lose in clearness ; you lose in honest expression of
your meaning ; and, in the estimation of all men who are
qualified to judge, you lose in reputation for ability. The
only true way to shine, even in this false world, is to be
modest and unassuming. Falsehood may be a very thick
crust, but, in the course of time, truth will find a place to
break through. Elegance of language may not be in the
power of all of us ; but simplicity and straightforwardness
are. Write much as you would speak ; speak as you think.
If with your inferiors, speak no coarser than usual ; if with
your superiors, no finer. Be what you say ; and, within
the rules of prudence, say what you are." — Dean Alford.
"Go critically over what you have written, and strike
out every word, phrase, and clause which it is found will
leave the sentence neither less clear nor less forcible than
it is without them." — Swinton.
" With all watchfulness, it is astonishing what slips are
made, even by good writers, in the employment of an inap-
propriate word. In Gibbon's ' Rise and Fall,' the follow-
ing instance occurs : ' Of nineteen tyrants who started up
after the reign of Gallienus, there was not one who enjoyed
a life of peace or a natural death.' Alison, in his ' His-
tory of Europe,' writes: 'Two great sins — one of omission
and one of commission — have been commiittdhy the states
of Europe in modern times.' And not long since a worthy
THE VERBALIST.
77
Scotch minister, at the close of the services, intimated his
intention of visiting some of his people as follows : ' I
intend, during this week, to visit in Mr. M 's district,
and will on this occasion take the opportunity of embracing
all the servants in the district.' When worthies such as
these offend, who shall call the bellman in question as he
cries, ' Lost, a silver-handled silk lady's parasol ' ?
" The proper arrangement of words into sentences and
paragraphs gives clearness and strength. To attain a clear
and pithy style, it may be necessary to cut down, to re-
arrange, and to rewrite whole passages of an essay. Gib-
bon wrote his ' Memoirs ' six times, and the first chapter of
his ' History ' three times. Beginners are always slow to
prune or cast away any thought or expression which may
have cost labor. They forget that brevity is no sign of
thoughtlessness. Much consideration is needed to com-
press the details of any subject into small compass. Es-
sences are more difficult to prepare, and therefore more
valuable, than weak solutions. Pliny wrote to one of his
friends, ' I have not time to write you a short letter, there-
fore I have written you a long one.' Apparent elaborate-
ness is always distasteful and weak. Vividness and strength
are the product of an easy command of those small trench-
ant Saxon monosyllables which abound in the English lan-
guage."— "Leisure Hour."
"As a rule, the student will do well to banish for
the present all thought of ornament or elegance, and to
aim only at expressing himself plainly and clearly. The
best ornament is always that which comes unsought. Let
him not beat about the bush, but go straight to the point.
Let him remember that what is written is meant to be
read ; that time is short ; and that — other things being
equal — the fewer words the better. . . . Repetition is a far
;8 THE VERBALIST.
less serious fault than obscurity. Young writers are often
unduly afraid of repeating the same word, and require to
be reminded that it is always better to use the right word
over again than to replace it by a wrong one — and a word
which is liable to be misunderstood is a wrong one. A
frank repetition of a word has even sometimes a kind of
charm — as bearing the stamp of truth, the foundation of all
excellence of style." — Hall.
" A young writer is afraid to be simple ; he has no
faith in beauty unadorned, hence he crowds his sentences
with superlatives. In his estimation, turgidity passes for
eloquence, and simplicity is but another name for that
which is weak and unmeaning." — George Washington
Moon.
Honorable. See REVEREND.
How. " I have heard how in Italy one is beset on all
sides by beggars": read, "heard that." "I have heard
how some critics have been pacified with claret and a sup-
per, and others laid asleep with soft notes of flattery." — Dr.
Johnson. The how in this sentence also should be that.
How means the manner in which. We may, therefore,
say, " I have heard hoiu he went about it to circumvent
you."
" And it is good judgment alone can dictate how far
to proceed in it and when to stop." Cobbett comments
on this sentence in this wise : "Dr. Watts is speaking heie
of writing. In such a case, an adverb, like how far, ex-
pressive of longitudinal space, introduces a rhetotical figure ;
for the plain meaning is, that judgment will dictate how
much to write on it and not how far to proceed in it. The
figure, however, is very proper and much better than the
literal words. But when a figure is begun it should be car-
ried on throughout, which is not the case here ; for the
THE VERBALIST.
79
Doctor begins with a figure of longitudinal space and ends
with a figure of time. It should have been, where to stop.
Or, how long to proceed in it and when to stop. To tell a
man how far he is to go into the Western countries of
America, and when he is to stop, is a very different thing
from telling him how far he is to go and where he is to
stop. I have dwelt thus on this distinction for the purpose
of putting you on the watch and guarding you against con-
founding figures. The less you use them the better, till
you understand more about them."
Humanitarianism. This word, in its original, theo-
logical sense, means the doctrine that denies the godhead
of Jesus Christ, and avers that he was possessed of a hu-
man nature only ; a humanitarian, therefore, in the theo-
logical sense, is one who believes this doctrine. The word
and its derivatives are, however, nowadays, both in this
country and in England, most used in a humane, philan-
thropic sense ; thus, " The audience enthusiastically en-
dorsed the humanitarianism of his eloquent discourse." —
Hatton.
Hung. See HANGED.
Hurry. Though widely different in meaning, both the
verb and the noun hurry are continually used for haste and
hasten. Hurry implies not only haste, but haste with con-
fusion, flurry ; while haste implies only rapidity of action,
an eager desire to make progress, and, unlike hurry, is not
incompatible with deliberation and dignity. It is often
wise to hasten in the affairs of life ; but, as it is never wise
to proceed without forethought and method, it is never
wise to hurry. Sensible people, then, may be often in
haste, but are never in a hurry ; and we tell others to make
haste, and not to hurry up.
Hyperbole. The magnifying of things beyond their
80 THE VERBALIST.
natural limits is called hyperbole. Language that signifies,
literally, more than the exact truth, more than is really in-
tended to be represented, by which a thing is represented
greater or less, better or worse than it really is, is said to
be hyperbolical. Hyperbole is exaggeration.
" Our common forms of compliment are almost all of
them extravagant hyperboles" — Blair.
Some examples are the following :
" Rivers of blood and hills of slain."
" They were swifter than eagles; they were stronger than
lions."
" The sky shrunk upward with unusual dread,
And trembling Tiber div'd beneath his bed."
" So frowned the mighty combatants, that hell
Grew darker at their frown."
" I saw their chief tall as a rock of ice ; his spear the
blasted fir ; his shield the rising moon ; he sat on the shore
like a cloud of mist on a hill."
Ice-cream — Ice-water. As for ice-cream, there is no
such thing, as ice-cream would be the product of frozen
cream, i. e., cream made from ice by melting. What is
called ice-cream is cream iced ; hence, properly, iced cream
and not ice-cream. The product of melted ice is zV^-water,
whether it be cold or warm ; but water made cold with ice
is iced water, and not ice-water.
If. "I doubt if this will ever reach you " : say, " I
doubt whether this will ever reach you."
HI. See SICK.
Illy. It will astonish not a few to learn that there is
no such word as illy. The form of the adverb, as well as
of the adjective and the noun, is ill. A thing is ill formed,
or ill done, or ill made, or ill constructed, or ill put to.
gether.
THE VERBALIST. 8l
* /// fares the land, to hastening ills a prey,
Where wealth accumulates and men decay." — Goldsmith.
Immodest. This adjective and its synonyms, indecent
and indelicate, are often used without proper discrimination
being made in their respective meanings. Indecency and
immodesty are opposed to morality : the former in externals,
as dress, words, and looks ; the latter in conduct and dis-
position. "Indecency" says Crabb, "may be a partial,
immodesty is a positive and entire breach of the moral law.
Indecency is less than immodesty, but more than indelicacy"
It is indecent for a man to marry again very soon after the
death of his wife. It is indelicate for any one to obtrude
himself upon another's retirement. It is indecent for wom-
en to expose their persons as do some whom we can not
call immodest.
" Immodest words admit of no defense,
For want of decency is want of sense."
— Earl of Roscommon.
Impropriety. As a rhetorical term, denned as an
error in using words in a sense different from their recog-
nized signification.
Impute. Non-painstaking writers not unfrequently use
impute instead of ascribe. " The numbers [of blunders]
that have been imputed to him are endless." — " Appletons'
Journal." The use of impute in this connection is by no
means indefensible ; still it would have been better to use
ascribe.
In our midst. The phrases in our midst and in their
midst are generally supposed to be of recent introduction ;
and, though they have been used by some respectable
writers, they nevertheless find no favor with those who
study propriety in the use of language. To the phrase
in the midst no one objects. " Jesus came and stood
82 THE VERBALIST.
in the midst." " There was a hut in the midst of the
forest."
In respect of. " The deliberate introduction of in-
correct forms, whether by the coinage of new or the revival
of obsolete and inexpressive syntactical combinations, ought
to be resisted even in trifles, especially where it leads to
the confusion of distinct ideas. An example of this is the
recent use of the adverbial phrases in respect of, in regard
of, for in or with respect to, or regard to. This innovation
is without any syntactical ground, and ought to be con-
demned and avoided as a mere grammatical crotchet." —
George P. Marsh, " Lectures on the English Language,"
p. 660.
In so far as. A phrase often met with, and in which
the in is superfluous. "A want of proper opportunity
would suffice, in so far as the want could be shown." " We
are to act up to the extent of our knowledge ; but, in so far
as our knowledge falls short," etc.
Inaugurate. This word, which means to install in
office with certain ceremonies, is made, by many lovers of
big words, to do service for begin; but the sooner these
rhetorical high-fliers stop inaugurating and content them-
selves with simply beginning the things they are called
upon to do in the ordinary routine of daily life, the sooner
they will cease to set a very bad example.
Indecent. See IMMODEST.
Index expurgatorius. William Cullen Bryant, who
was a careful student of English, while he was editor of the
" New York Evening Post," sought to prevent the writers
for that paper from using " over and above (for ' more
than ') ; artiste (for ' artist ') ; aspirant ; authoress ; beat (for
• defeat ') ; bagging (for ' capturing ') ; balance (for ' remain-
der') ; banquet (for ' dinner' or ' supper') ; bogus ; casket
THE VERBALIST. 83
(for ' coffin ') ; claimed (for ' asserted ') ; collided ; com-
mence (for ' begin ') ; compete ; cortege (for ' procession ') ;
COtemporary (for ' contemporary ') ; couple (for ' two ') ;
darky (for ' negro ') ; day before yesterday (for ' the day
before yesterday ') ; debut ; decrease (as a verb) ; democ-
racy (applied to a political party) ; develop (for ' expose ') ;
devouring element (for ' fire ') ; donate ; employe ; enacted
(for ' acted ') ; indorse (for ' approve ') ; en route ; esq. ;
graduate (for ' is graduated ') ; gents (for ' gentlemen ') ;
' Hon.' ; House (for ' House of Representatives ') ; hum-
bug ; inaugurate (for ' begin ') ; in our midst ; item (for
' particle, extract, or paragraph ') ; is being done, and all
passives of this form ; jeopardize ; jubilant (for ' rejoicing ') ;
juvenile (for ' boy ') ; lady (for ' wife ') ; last (for ' latest ') ;
lengthy (for 'long'); leniency (for 'lenity'); loafer; loan
or loaned (for ' lend ' or ' lent ') ; located ; majority (relating
to places or circumstances, for ' most ') ; Mrs. President,
Mrs. Governor, Mrs. General, and all similar titles ; mutual
(for 'common'); official (for 'officer'); ovation; on yes-
terday ; over his signature ; pants (for ' pantaloons ') ; par-
ties (for ' persons ') ; partially (for ' partly ') ; past two weeks
(for ' last two weeks, and all similar expressions relating to
a definite time) ; poetess ; portion (for ' part ') ; posted (for
' informed ') ; progress (for ' advance ') ; reliable (for ' trust-
worthy ') ; rendition (for ' performance ') ; repudiate (for
' reject ' or ' disown ') ; retire (as an active verb) ; Rev. (for
' the Rev.') ; role (for ' part ') ; roughs ; rowdies ; secesh ;
sensation (for ' noteworthy event ') ; standpoint (for ' point
of view ') ; start, in the sense of setting out ; state (for
' say ') ; taboo ; talent (for ' talents ' or ' ability ') ; talented ;
tapis ; the deceased ; war (for ' dispute ' or ' disagreement ')."
This index is offered here as a curiosity rather than as
a guide, though in the main it might safely be used as
84 THE VERBALIST.
such. No valid reason, however, can be urged for discour-
aging the use of several words in the list ; the words aspir-
ant, banquet, casket, compete, decrease, progress, start,
talented, and deceased, for example.
Indicative and Subjunctive. " ' I see the signal,' is
unconditional ; ' z/ I see the signal,' is the same fact ex-
pressed in the form of a condition. The one form is said
to be in the indicative mood, the mood that simply states
or indicates the action ; the other form is in the subjunctive,
conditional, or conjunctive mood. There is sometimes a
slight variation made in English, to show that an affirma-
tion is made as a condition. The mood is called ' subjunc-
tive,' because the affirmation is subjoined to another affirma-
tion : ' If I see t/ie signal, I will call out.'
" Such forms as ' I may see,' ' I can see,' have sometimes
been considered as a variety of mood, to which the name
' Potential ' is given. But this can not properly be main-
tained. There is no trace of any inflection corresponding
to this meaning, as we find with the subjunctive. Moreover,
such a mood would have itself to be subdivided into indica-
tive and subjunctive forms : ' I may go,' ' if I may go.'
And further, we might proceed to constitute other moods
on the same analogy, as, for example, an obligatory mood —
' I must go,' or ' I ought to go' ; a mood of resolution —
' I will go, you shall go ' ; a mood of gratification — ' I am
delighted to go ' ; of deprecation — ' I am grieved to go.'
The only difference in the two last instances is the use of
the sign of the infinitive ' to,' which does not occur after
' may,' ' can,' ' must,' ' ought,'' etc. ; but that is not an
essential difference. Some grammarians consider the form
' I do go ' a separate mood, and term it the emphatic mood.
But all the above objections apply to it likewise, as well as
many others." — Bain. See SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
THE VERBALIST. 85
Individual. This word is often most improperly used
for person ; as, " The individual I saw was not aver forty " ;
" There were several individuals on board that I had never
seen before." Individual means, etymologically, that which
can not be divided, and is used, in speaking of things as
well as of persons, to express unity. It is opposed to the
whole, or that which is divisible into parts.
Indorse. Careful writers generally discountenance the
use of indorse in the sense of sanction, approve, applaud.
In this signification it is on the list of prohibited words in
some of our newspaper offices. " The following rules are
indorsed by nearly all writers upon this subject." — Dr.
Townsend. It is plain that the right word to use here is
approved. " The public will heartily indorse the sentiments
uttered by the court." — New York " Evening Telegram."
" The public will heartily approve the sentiments expressed
by the court," is what the sentence should be.
Infinitive Mood. When we can choose, it is generally
better to use the verb in the infinitive than in the participial
form. "Ability being in general the power of doing" etc.
Say, to do. " I desire to reply ... to the proposal of sub-
stituting a tax upon land values . . . and making \\i\s tax, as
near [nearly] as may be, equal to rent," etc. Say, to substi-
tute and to make. " This quality is of prime importance
when the chief object is the imparting of knowledge." Say,
to impart.
Initiate. This is a pretentious word, which, with its
derivatives, many persons — especially those who like to be
grandiloquent — use, when homely English would serve their
turn much better.
Innumerable Number. A repetitional expression to be
avoided. We may say innumerable times, or numberless times,
but we should not say an innumerable number of times.
86 THE VERBALIST.
Interrogation. The rhetorical figure that asks a ques-
tion in order to emphasize the reverse of what is asked is
called interrogation ; as, " Do we mean to submit to this
measure ? Do we mean to submit, and consent that we our-
selves, our country and its rights, shall be trampled on ? "
" Doth God pervert judgment ? or doth the Almighty
pervert justice ? "
Introduce. See PRESENT.
Irony. That mode of speech in which what is meant
is contrary to the literal meaning of the words — in which
praise is bestowed when censure is intended — is called irony,
Irony is a kind of delicate sarcasm or satire — raillery,
mockery.
" In writings of humor, figures are sometimes used of so
delicate a nature that it shall often happen that some people
will see things in a direct contrary sense to what the author
and the majority of the readers understand them : to such
the most innocent irony may appear irreligion." — Cam-
bridge.
Irritate. See AGGRAVATE.
Is being built. A tolerable idea of the state of the dis-
cussion regarding the propriety of using the locution is
being built, and all like expressions, will, it is hoped, be
obtained from the following extracts. The Rev. Peter
Bullions, in his " Grammar of the English Language," says :
" There is properly no passive form, in English, corre-
sponding to the progressive form in the active voice, except
where it is made by the participle ing, in a passive sense ;
thus, ' The house is building ' ; ' The garments are making ';
' Wheat is selling,' etc. An attempt has been made by
some grammarians, of late, to banish such expressions from
the language, though they have been used in all time past
by the best writers, and to justify and defend a clumsy sole-
THE VERBALIST. 87
cism, which has been recently introduced chiefly through
the newspaper press, but which has gained such currency,
and is becoming so familiar to the ear, that it seems likely
to prevail, with all its uncouthness and deformity. I refer
to such expressions as ' The house is being built ' ; ' The
letter is being written ' ; ' The mine is being worked ' ;
' The news is being telegraphed,' etc., etc.
" This mode of expression had no existence in the lan-
guage till within the last fifty years ^ This, indeed, would
not make the expression wrong, were it otherwise unexcep-
tionable ; but its recent origin shows that it is not, as is
pretended, a necessary form.
" This form of expression, when analyzed, is found not
to express what it is intended to express, and would be used
only by such as are either ignorant of its import or are
careless and loose in their use of language. To make this
manifest, let it be considered, first, that there is no progres-
sive form of the verb to be, and no need of it ; hence, there
is no such expression in English as is being. Of course the
expression *is being built,' for example, is not a compound
of i-f 6eing-a.nd built, but of is and being built ; that is, of
the verb to be and the present participle passive. Now, let
it be observed that the only verbs in which the present
participle passive expresses a continued action are those
mentioned above as the first class, in which the regular
passive form expresses a continuance of the action ; as, is
loved, is desired, etc., and in which, of course, the form in
question (is being built) is not required. Nobody would
think of saying, 'He is being loved'; 'This result is
being desired.'
" The use of this form is justified only by condemning
an established usage of the language ; namely, the passive
* Bullions' " Grammar " was published in 1867.
88 THE VERBALIST.
sense in some verbs of the participle in ing. In reference
to this it is flippantly asked, ' What does the house
build ? ' ' What does the letter write ? ' etc. — taking for
granted, without attempting to prove, that the participle in
ing can not have a passive sense in any verb. The follow-
ing are a few examples from writers of the best reputation,
which this novelty would condemn : ' While the ceremony
was performing.' — Tom. Brown. ' The court was then
holding.' — Sir G. McKenzie. ' And still be doing, never
done.' — Butler. ' The books are selling.' — Allen's ' Gram-
mar.' ' To know nothing of what is transacting in the
regions above us.' — Dr. Blair. ' The spot where this new
and strange tragedy was acting.' — E. Everett. ' The for-
tress was building." — Irving. ' An attempt is making in
the English parliament.' — D. Webster. ' The church now
erecting in the city of New York.' — ' N. A. Review.'
' These things were transacting in England.' — Bancroft.
" This new doctrine is in opposition to the almost unani-
mous judgment of the most distinguished grammarians
and critics, who have considered the subject, and expressed
their views concerning it. The following are a specimen :
•Expressions of this kind are condemned by some critics;
but the usage is unquestionably of far better authority, and
(according to my apprehension) in far better taste, than the
more complex phraseology which some late writers adopt
in its stead ; as, " The books are now being sold." ' — Goold
Brown. ' As to the notion of introducing a new and more
complex passive form of conjugation, as, " The bridge is
being built" " The bridge was being built," and so forth, it is
one of the most absurd and monstrous innovations ever
thought of. " The work is now being published" is cer-
tainly no better English than, " The work was being pub'
lished, has been being published, had been being published,
THE VERBALIST. 89
shall or -will be being published, shall or will have been being
published" and so on through all the moods and tenses.
What a language shall we have when our verbs are thus
conjugated ! ' — Brown's ' Gr. of Eng. Gr.,' p. 361. De War
observes : ' The participle in ing is also passive in many
instances; as, "The house is building," "I heard of a
plan forming," ' etc. — Quoted in ' F razee's Grammar,' p.
49. ' It would be an absurdity, indeed, to give up the only
way we have of denoting the incomplete state of action by
a passive form (viz., by the participle in ing in the passive
sense).' — Arnold's 'English Grammar,' p. 46. ' The pres-
ent participle is often used passively ;. as, "The ship is
building." The form of expression, is bdng built, is being
committed, etc., is almost universally condemned by gram-
marians, but it is sometimes met with in respectable writers ;
it occurs most frequently in newspaper paragraphs and in
hasty compositions. See Worcester's " Universal and Criti-
cal Dictionary."' — Weld's 'Grammar,' pp. 118 and 180.
'When we say, "The house is building," the advocates of
the new theory ask, " Building what ? " We might ask, in
turn, when you say, " The field ploughs well,"—" Ploughs
what ? " " Wheat sells well," — ' ' Sells what ? " If usage al-
lows us to say, " Wheat sells at a dollar," in a sense that is
not active, why may we not say, " Wheat is selling at a dol-
lar," in a sense that is not active ? ' — Hart's ' Grammar,'
p. 76. ' The prevailing practice of the best authors is in
favor of the simple form ; as, " The house is building." ' —
Wells' ' School Grammar,' p. 148. ' Several other ex-
pressions of this sort now and then occur, such as the new-
fangled and most uncouth solecism " is being done" for the
good old English idiom " is doing " — an absurd periphrasis
driving out a pointed and pithy turn of the English Ian-
guage.' — ' N. A. Review,' quoted by Mr. Wells, p. 148.
pb THE VERBALIST.
' The phrase, " is being built," and others of a similar kind,
have been for a few years insinuating themselves into our
language ; still they are not English.' — Harrison's ' Rise,
Progress, and Present Structure of the English Language.'
' This mode of expression [the house is being built] is be-
coming quite common. It is liable, however, to several
important objections. It appears formal and pedantic. It
has not, as far as I know, the support of any respectable
grammarian. The easy and natural expression is, " The
house is building."' — Prof. J. W. Gibbs."
Mr. Richard Grant White, in his "Words and Their
Uses," expresses his opinion of the locution is being in this
wise : " In bad eminence, at the head of those intruders in
language which to many persons seem to be of established
respectability, but the right of which to be at all is not fully
admitted, stands out the form of speech is being done, or
rather, is being, which, about seventy or eighty years ago,
began to affront the eye, torment the ear, and assault the
common sense of the speaker of plain and idiomatic Eng-
lish." Mr. White devotes thirty pages of his book to the
discussion of the subject, and adduces evidence that is
more than sufficient to convince those who are content with
an ex parte examination that " it can hardly be that such
an incongruous and ridiculous form of speech as is being
done was contrived by a man who, by any stretch of the
name, should be included among grammarians."
Mr. George P. Marsh, in his " Lectures on the English
Language," says that the deviser of the locution in question
was "some grammatical pretender," and that it is "an
awkward neologism, which neither convenience, intelli-
gibility, nor syntactical congruity demands."
To these gentlemen, and to those who are of their way
of thinking with regard to is being, Dr. Fitzedward Hall
THE VERBALIST. gi
replies at some length, in an article published in " Scribner's
Monthly" for April, 1872. Dr. Hall writes :
" ' All really well educated in the English tongue la-
ment the many innovations introduced into our language
from America ; and I doubt if more than one of these
novelties deserve acceptation. That one is, substituting a
compound participle for an active verb used in a neuter
signification : for instance, " The house is being built" in-
stead of, " The house is building!' ' Such is the assertion
and such is the opinion of some anonymous luminary,*
who, for his liberality in welcoming a supposed American-
ism, is somewhat in advance of the herd of his countrymen.
Almost any popular expression which is considered as a
novelty, a Briton is pretty certain to assume, off-hand, to
have originated on our side of the Atlantic. Of the asser-
tion I have quoted, no proof is offered ; and there is little
probability that its author had any to offer. ' Are being,"
in the phrase ' are being thrown up,' f is spoken of in ' The
North American Review ' \ as ' an outrage upon English
idiom, "to be detested, abhorred, execrated, and given
over to six thousand " penny-paper editors ' ; and the fact
is, that phrases of the form here pointed at have hitherto
enjoyed very much less favor with us than with the Eng-
lish.
" As lately as 1860, Dr. Worcester, referring to is being
built, etc., while acknowledging that ' this new form has
* " L. W. K., CLK., LL. D., EX. SCH., T. C., D. Of this reverend
gentleman's personality I know nothing. He does not say exactly
what he means ; but what he means is, yet, unmistakable. The ex-
tract given above is from ' Public Opinion,' January 20, 1866."
t " The analysis, taken for granted in this quotation, of 'are being
thrown up ' into ' are being ' and ' thrown up ' will be dealt with in
the sequel, and shown to be untenable."
\ " Vol. xlv, p. 504 (1837)."
92 THE VERBALIST.
been used by some respectable writers,' speaks of it as
having ' been introduced ' ' within a few years.' Mr.
Richard Grant White, by a most peculiar process of ra-
tiocination, endeavors to prove that what Dr. Worcester
"calls 'this new form' came into existence just fifty-six
years ago. He premises that in Jarvis's translation of
4 Don Quixote,' published in 1742, there occurs 'were car-
rying,' and that this, in the edition of 1818, is sophisticated
into ' were being carried.' ' This change,' continues our
logician, ' and the appearance of is being with a perfect
participle in a very few books published between A. D. 1815
and 1820, indicate the former period as that of the origin
of this phraseology, which, although more than half a cen-
tury old, is still pronounced a novelty as well as a nui-
sance.'
" Who, in the next place, devised our modern imper-
fects passive ? The question is not, originally, of my
asking ; but, as the learned are at open feud on the sub-
ject, it should not be passed by in silence. Its deviser is,
more than likely, as undiscoverable as the name of the
valiant antediluvian who first tasted an oyster. But the
deductive character of the miscreant is another thing ; and
hereon there is a war between the philosophers. Mr. G.
P. Marsh, as if he had actually spotted the wretched creat-
ure, passionately and categorically denounces him as ' some
grammatical pretender.' ' But,' replies Mr. White, ' that
it is the work of any grammarian is more than doubtful.
Grammarians, with all their faults, do not deform language
with fantastic solecisms, or even seek to enrich it with new
and startling verbal combinations. They rather resist
novelty, and devote themselves to formulating that which
use has already established.' In the same page with this,
Mr. White compliments the great unknown as ' some prc-
THE VERBALIST.
93
cise and feeble-minded soul,' and elsewhere calls him ' some
pedantic writer of the last generation.' To add even one
word toward a solution of the knotty point here indicated
transcends, I confess, my utmost competence. It is pain-
ful to picture to one's self the agonizing emotions with
which certain philologists would contemplate an authentic
effigy of the Attila of speech who, by his is being built or
is being done, first offered violence to the whole circle of
the proprieties. So far as I have observed, the first granir
mar that exhibits them is that of Mr. R. S. Skillern, M. A.,
the first edition of which was published at Gloucester in
1802. Robert Southey had not, on the gth of October,
1795, been out of his minority quite two months when,
evidently delivering himself in a way that had already be-
come familiar enough, he wrote of ' a fellow whose utter-
most upper grinder is being torn out by the roots by g
mutton-fisted barber.' * This is in a letter. But repeated
instances of the same kind of expression are seen in Southey's
graver writings. Thus, in his ' Colloquies,' etc.,f we read
of ' such [nunneries] as at this time are being reestablished'
"'While my hand was being drest by Mr. Young, I
spoke for the first time,' wrote Coleridge, in March, 1797.
" Charles Lamb speaks of realities which ' are being
acted before us,' and of ' a man who is being strangled'
" Walter Savage Landor, in an imaginary conversation,
represents Pitt as saying : ' The man who possesses them
may read Swedenborg and Kant while he is being- tossed in
a blanket.' Again : ' I have seen nobles, men and women,
The Life and Correspondence of the late Robert Southey,*
vol. i, p. 249."
t " Vol. i, p. 338. ' A student who is being crammed'' • ' that verb
if eternally being declined' — ' The Doctor,' pp. 38 and 40 (mono-
tome ed.)."
94
THE VERBALIST.
kneeling in the street before these bishops, when no cere-
mony of the Catholic Church was being performed' Also,
in a translation from Catullus : ' Some criminal is being
tried for murder.'
" Nor does Mr. De Quincey scruple at such English as
' made and being made' ' the bride that was being -married
to him,' and ' the shafts of Heaven were even now being
forged' On one occasion he writes, ' Not done, not even
(according to modern purism) being done ' ; as if ' purism '
meant exactness, rather than the avoidance of neoterism.
" I need, surely, name no more, among the dead, who
found is being built, or the like, acceptable. ' Simple-
minded common people and those of culture were alike
protected against it by their attachment to the idiom of
their mother tongue, with which they felt it to be directly
at variance.' So Mr. White informs us. But the writers
whom I have quoted are formidable exceptions. Even
Mr. White will scarcely deny to them the title of ' people
of culture.'
" So much for offenders past repentance ; and we all
know that the sort of phraseology under consideration is
daily becoming more and more common. The best written
of the English reviews, magazines, and journals are perpet-
ually marked by it ; and some of the choicest of living
English writers employ it freely. Among these, it is
enough if I specify Bishop Wilberforce and Mr. Charles
Reade.*
" Extracts from Bishop Jewel downward being also given,
Lord Macaulay, Mr. Dickens, 'The Atlantic Monthly,' and
• The Brooklyn Eagle ' are alleged by Mr. White in proof
* " In ' Put Yourself in his Place,' chapter x, he writes : ' She
basked in the present delight, and looked as if she was being taken to
heaven by an angel.' "
THE VERBALIST.
95
that people still use such phrases as ' Chelsea Hospital was
building? and ' the train was preparing.' ' Hence we see,'
he adds,* ' that the form is being done, is being made, is
being built, lacks the support of authoritative usage from
the period of the earliest classical English to the present
day.' I fully concur with Mr. White in regarding ' neither
"The Brooklyn Eagle" nor Mr. Dickens as a very high
authority in the use of language ' ; yet, when he has re-
nounced the aid of these contemned straws, what has he to
rest his inference on, as to the present day, but the practice
of Lord Macaulay and ' The Atlantic Monthly ' ? Those
who think fit will bow to the dictatorship here prescribed
to them ; but there may be those with whom the classic
sanction of Southey, Coleridge, and Landor will not be
wholly void of weight. All scholars are aware that, to
convey the sense of the imperfects passive, our ancestors,
centuries ago, prefixed, with is, etc., in, afterward corrupted
into a, to a verbal substantive. ' The house is in building'
could be taken to mean nothing but tzdes cedijicantur ;
and, when the in gave place to a,\ it was still manifest
enough, from the context, that building was governed by a
preposition. The second stage of change, however, namely,
when 'the a was omitted, entailed, in many cases, great
danger of confusion. In the early part of the last century,
when English was undergoing what was then thought to
be purification, the polite world substantially resigned is
a-building to the vulgar. Toward the close of the same
century, when, under the influence of free thought, it began
to be felt that even ideas had a right to faithful and une-
* " ' Words,' etc., p. 340."
t " Thomas Fuller writes : ' At his arrival, the last stake of the
Christians was on losing? — ' The Historic of the Holy Warre,' p. 218
(ed. 1647)."
96 THE VERBALIST.
quivocal representation, a just resentment of ambiguity was
evidenced in the creation of is being built. The lament is
too late that the instinct of reformation did not restore the
old form. It has gone forever ; and we are now to make
the best of its successors. ' " The brass is forging ;" ' in the
ppinion of Dr. Johnson, is ' a vicious expression, probably
corrupted from a phrase more pure, but now somewhat
obsolete, ..." the brass is a-forging." ' Yet, with a true
Tory's timidity and aversion to change, it is not surprising
that he went on preferring what he found established,
vicious as it confessedly was, to the end. But was the
expression ' vicious ' solely because it was a corruption ?
In 1787 William Beckford wrote as follows of the fortune-
tellers of Lisbon : ' / saw one dragging into light, as I
passed by the ruins of a palace thrown down by the earth-
quake. Whether a familiar of the Inquisition was griping
her in his clutches, or whether she was taking to account by
some disappointed votary, I will not pretend to answer."
Are the expressions here italicized either perspicuous or
graceful ? Whatever we are to have in their place, we
should be thankful to get quit of them.
" Inasmuch as, concurrently with building for the active
participle, and being built for the corresponding passive
participle, we possessed the former, with is prefixed, as the
active present imperfect, it is in rigid accordance with the
symmetry of our verb that, to construct the passive present-
imperfect, we prefix is to the latter, producing the form is
being built. Such, in its greatest simplicity, is the pro-
cedure which, as will be seen, has provoked a very levanter
of ire and vilification. But anything that is new will be
excepted to by minds of a certain order. Their tremulous
and impatient dread of removing ancient landmarks even
disqualifies them for thoroughly investigating its character
THE VERBALIST. 97
and pretensions. In has built and will build, we find the
active participle perfect and the active infinitive subjoined
to auxiliaries ; and so, in has been built and mill be built,
the passive participle perfect and the passive infinitive are
subjoined to auxiliaries. In is building and is being built,
we have, in strict harmony with the constitution of the per-
fect and future tenses, an auxiliary followed by the active
participle present and the passive participle present. Built
is determined as active or passive by the verbs which qualify
it, have and be ; and the grammarians are right in consid-
ering it, when embodied in has built, as active, since its
analogue, embodied in has been built, is the exclusively
passive been built. Besides this, has been + btalt would
signify something like has existed, built* which is plainly
neuter. We are debarred, therefore, from such an analysis ;
and, by parity of reasoning, we may not resolve is being
built into is being -\-built. It must have been an inspira-
tion of analogy, felt or unfelt, that suggested the form I
am discussing. Is being -\-built, as it can mean, pretty
nearly, only exists, built, would never have been proposed
as adequate to convey any but a neuter sense ; whereas it
was perfectly natural for a person aiming to express a pas-
sive sense to prefix is to the passive concretion being built. \
" The analogical justification of is being built which I
have brought forward is so obvious that, as it occurred to
* " I express myself in this manner because I distinguish between bt
and exist"
t " Samuel Richardson writes : ' Jenny, who attends me here, has
more than once hinted to me that Miss Jervis loves to sit up late,
either reading or being read to by Anne, who, though she reads well,
is not fond of the task.' — ' Sir Charles Grandison,' vol. iii, p. 46 (ed.
I754)-
" The transition is very slight by which we pass from ' sits being
read to ' to ' is being read to.' "
98 THE VERBALIST.
myself more than twenty years ago, so it must have occurred
spontaneously to hundreds besides. It is very singular that
those who, like Mr. Marsh and Mr. White, have pondered
long and painfully over locutions typified by is being built,
should have missed the real ground of their grammatical
defensibleness, and should have warmed themselves, in their
opposition to them, into uttering opinions which no calm
judgment can accept.
" ' One who is being beaten ' is, to Archbishop Whately,
' uncouth English.' ' " The bridge is being built" and other
phrases of the like kind, have pained the eye ' of Mr. David
Booth. Such phrases, according to Mr. M. Harrison, ' are
not English.' To Professor J. W. Gibbs ' this mode of ex-
pression . . . appears formal and pedantic ' ; and ' the easy
and natural expression is, " The house is building." ' * In
all this, little or nothing is discernible beyond sheer preju-
dice, the prejudice of those who resolve to take their stand
against an innovation, regardless of its utility, and who are
ready to find an argument against it in any random epithet
of disparagement provoked by unreasoning aversion. And
the more recent denouncers in the same line have no more
reason on their side than their elder brethren.
" In Mr. Marsh's estimation, is being built illustrates
' corruption of language ' ; it is ' clumsy and unidiomatic ' ;
it is ' at best but a philological coxcombry ' ; it ' is an awk-
ward neologism, which neither convenience, intelligibility,
nor syntactical congruity demands, and the- use of which
ought, therefore, to be discountenanced, as an attempt at
the artificial improvement of the language in a point which
needed no amendment.' Again, ' To reject ' is building in
favor of the modern phrase ' is to violate the laws of Ian-
* " I am here indebted to the last edition of Dr. Worcester's ' Dic-
tionary,' preface, p. xxxix."
THE VERBALIST.
99
guage by an arbitrary change ; and, in this particular case,
the proposed substitute is at war with the genius of the
English tongue.' Mr. Marsh seems to have fancied that,
wherever he points out a beauty in is building, he points
out, inclusively, a blemish in is being built.
" The fervor and feeling with which Mr. White advances
to the charge are altogether tropical. ' The full absurdity
of this phrase, the essence of its nonsense, seems not to
have been hitherto pointed out.' It is not ' consistent with
reason ' ; and it is not ' conformed to the normal develop-
ment of the language.' It is ' a monstrosity, the illogical,
confusing, inaccurate, unidiomatic character of which I
have at some length, but yet imperfectly, set forth.' Final-
ly, ' In fact, it means nothing, and is the most incongruous
combination of words and ideas that ever attained respect-
able usage in any civilized language.' These be ' prave
'ords ' ; and it seems a pity that so much sterling vitupera-
tive ammunition should be expended in vain. And that it
is so expended thinks Mr. White himself ; for, though pass-
ing sentence in the spirit of a Jeffreys, he is not really on
the judgment-seat, but on the lowest hassock of despair.
As concerns the mode of expression exemplified by is being
built, he owns that ' to check its diffusion would be a hope-
less undertaking.' If so, why not reserve himself for ser-
vice against some evil not avowedly beyond remedy ?
" Again we read, ' Some precise and feeble-minded
soul, having been taught that there is a passive voice in
English, and that, for instance, building is an active parti-
ciple, and builded or built a passive, felt conscientious
scruples at saying " the house is building." For what could
the house build?" As children say at play, Mr. White
burns here. If it had occurred to him that the ' conscien-
tious scruples ' of his hypothetical, ' precise, and feeble-
100 THE VERBALIST.
minded soul ' were roused by been built, not by built, I sus-
pect his chapter on is being built would have been much
shorter than it is at present, and very different. ' The
fatal absurdity in this phrase consists,' he tells us, ' in the
combination of is with being; in the making of the verb to
be a supplement, or, in grammarians' phrase, an auxiliary
to itself — an absurdity so palpable, so monstrous, so ridicu-
lous, that it should need only to be pointed out to be
scouted.' * Lastly, ' The question is thus narrowed simply
to this, Does to be being (esse ens) mean anything more or
other than to be ? '
" Having convicted Mr. White of a mistaken analysis, I
am not concerned with the observations which he founds
on his mistake. However, even if his analysis had been
correct, some of his arguments would avail him nothing.
For instance, is being built, on his understanding of it, that
is to say, is being + built, he represents by ens (zdificatus est,
as ' the supposed corresponding Latin phrase." f The Latin
is illegitimate ; and he infers that, therefore, the English is
the same. But adificans est, a translation, on the model
which he offers, of the active is building, is quite as illegiti-
mate as ens cedificatus est. By parity of non-seqttitur, we
are, therefore, to surrender the active is building. Assume
that a phrase in a given language is indefensible unless it
* " ' Words and their Uses,' p. 353."
t " ' It is being is simply equal to it is. And, in the supposed corre-
sponding Latin phrases, ens factus est, ens <edificatus est (the obso-
leteness of ens as a participle being granted), the monstrosity is not in
the use of ens with factus, but in that of ens with est. The absurdity
is, in Latin, just what it is in English, the use of is with being, the
making of the verb to be a complement to itself.' — Ibid., pp. 354, 355.
"Apparently, Mr. White recognizes no more difference between sup-
plement and complement than he recognizes between be and exist,
See the extract I have made above, from p. 353."
THE VERBALIST. 101
has its counterpart in some other language ; from the very
conception and definition of an idiom every idiom is ille-
gitimate.
" I now pass to another point. ' To be and to exist are,'
to Mr. White's apprehension, ' perfect synonyms, or more
nearly perfect, perhaps, than any two verbs in the language.
In some of their meanings there is a shade of difference,
but in others there is none whatever ; and the latter are
those which serve our present purpose. When we say, " He,
being forewarned of danger, fled," we say, " He, existing
forewarned of danger, fled." When we say that a thing z'j
done, we say that it exists done. . . . Is being done is sim-
ply exists existing done' But, since is and exists are equi-
pollent, and so being and existing, is being is the same as
the unimpeachable is existing. Q. non E. D. Is existing
ought, of course, to be no less objectionable to Mr. White
than is being. Just as absurd, too, should he reckon the
Italian sono stato, era stato, sia stato, fossi stato, saro stato,
sarei stato, essere stato, and essendo stato. For in Italian
both essere and stare are required to make up the verb sub-
stantive, as in Latin both esse and the offspring of fuere are
required ; and stare, primarily ' to stand,' is modified into
a true auxiliary. The alleged ' full absurdity of this phrase,'
to wit, is being built, ' the essence of its nonsense,' vanishes
thus into thin air. So I was about to comment bluntly, not
forgetting to regret that any gentleman's cultivation of logic
should fructify in the shape of irrepressible tendencies to
suicide. But this would be precipitate. Agreeably to one
of Mr. White's judicial placita, which I make no apology
for citing twice, ' no man who has preserved all his senses
will doubt for a moment that " to exist a mastiff or a mule "
is absolutely the same as " to be a mastiff or a mule." '
Declining to admit their identity, I have not preserved all
102 THE VERBALIST.
my senses ; and, accordingly — though it may be in me the
very superfetation of lunacy — I would caution the reader to
keep a sharp eye on my arguments, hereabouts particularly.
The Cretan, who, in declaring all Cretans to be liars, left
the question of his veracity doubtful to all eternity, fell into
a pit of his own digging. Not unlike the unfortunate Cre-
tan, Mr. White has tumbled headlong into his own snare.
It was, for the rest, entirely unavailing that he insisted on
the insanity of those who should gainsay his fundamental
postulate. Sanity, of a crude sort, may accept it ; and
sanity may put it to a use other than its propounder's.
"Mr. Marsh, after setting forth the all-sufficiency of is
building, in the passive sense, goes on to say : ' The re-
formers who object to the phrase I am defending must, in
consistency, employ the proposed substitute with all passive
participles, and in other tenses as well as the present. They
must say, therefore, " The subscription -paper is being missed,
but I know that a considerable sum is being wanted to make
up the amount " ; " the great Victoria Bridge has been being
bitilt more than two years " ; " when I reach London, the
ship Leviathan will be being built"; "if my orders had
been followed, the coat would have been being made yester-
day " ; " if the house had then been being built, the mortar
•would have been being mixed" ' We may reply that, while
awkward instances of the old form are most abundant in
our literature, there is no fear that the repulsive elabora-
tions which have been worked out in ridicule of the new
forms will prove to have been anticipations of future usage.
There was a time when, as to their adverbs, people com-
pared them, to a large extent, with -er and -est, or with
more and most, just as their ear or pleasure dictated. They
wrote plainlier and plainliest, or more plainly and most
plainly ; and some adverbs, as early, late, often, seldom, and
THE VERBALIST.
103
soon, we still compare in a way now become anomalous.
And as our forefathers treated their adverbs we still treat
many adjectives. Furthermore, obligingness, preparedness,
and designedly seem quite natural ; yet we do not feel that
they authorize us to talk of ' the seeingness of the eye,' ' the
under stoodness of a sentence,' or of ' a statement acknoivl-
edgedly correct.' ' The now too notorious fact ' is toler-
able ; but ' the never to be sufficiently execrated monster
Bonaparte ' is intolerable. The sun may be shorn of his
splendor ; but we do not allow cloudy weather to shear him
of it. How, then, can any one claim that a man who pre-
fers to say is being built should say has been being built?
Are not awkward instances of the old form, typified by is
building, as easily to be picked out of extant literature as
sflch instances of the new form, likely ever to be used, are
to be invented ? And ' the reformers ' have not forsworn
their ears. Mr. Marsh, at p. 135 of his admirable ' Lec-
tures,' lays down that ' the adjective reliable, in the sense of
•worthy of confidence, is altogether unidiomatic ' ; and yet,
at p. 112, he writes 'reliable evidence.' Again, at p. 396 of
the same work, he rules that whose, in ' I passed a house
whose windows were open,' is ' by no means yet fully estab-
lished ' ; and at p. 145 of his very learned ' Man and Na-
ture ' he writes ' a quadrangular pyramid, the perpendicular
of whose sides,' etc. Really, if his own judgments sit so
very loose on his practical conscience, we may, without be-
ing chargeable with exaction, ask of him to relax a little
the rigor of his requirements at the hands of his neigh-
bors.
" Beckford's Lisbon fortune-teller, before had into court,
was ' dragging into light,' and, perchance, ' was taking to ac-
count.' Many moderns would say and write ' bzing dragged
into light,' and ' was being taken to account.' But, if we
104 THE VERBALIST.
are to trust the conservative critics, in comparison with ex-
pressions of the former pattern, those of the latter are
' uncouth,' ' clumsy,' ' awkward neologisms,' ' philological
coxcombries,' ' formal and pedantic,' ' incongruous and ri-
diculous forms of speech,' ' illogical, confusing, inaccurate
monstrosities.' Moreover, they are neither 'consistent wilh
reason ' nor ' conformed to the normal development of the
language ' ; they are ' at war with the genius of the Eng-
lish tongue ' ; they are ' unidiomatic ' ; they are ' not Eng-
lish.' In passing, if Mr. Marsh will so define the term un-
idiomatic as to evince that it has any applicability to the
case in hand, or if he will arrest and photograph ' the gen-
ius of the English tongue,' so that we may know the origi-
nal when we meet with it, he will confer a public favor.
And now I submit for consideration whether the sole
strength of those who decry is being built and its congeners
does not consist in their talent for calling hard names. If
they have not an uneasy subconsciousness that their cause
is weak, they would, at least, do well in eschewing the vio-
lence to which, for want of something better, the advocates
of weak causes proverbially resort.
" I once had a friend who, for some microscopic penum-
bra of heresy, was charged, in the words of -his accuser,
with ' as near an approach to the sin against the Holy
Ghost as is practicable to human infirmity.' Similarly, on
one view, the feeble potencies of philological turpitude
seem to have exhibited their most consummate realization
in engendering is being bidlt. The supposed enormity per-
petrated in its production, provided it had fallen within the
sphere of ethics, would, at the least, have ranked, with its
denunciators, as a brand-new exemplification of total de-
pravity. But, after all, what incontestable defect in it has
any one succeeded in demonstrating ? Mr. White, in op-
THE VERBALIST.
105
posing to the expression objections based on an erroneous
analysis, simply lays a phantom of his own evoking ; and,
so far as I am informed, other impugners of is being built
have, absolutely, no argument whatever against it over and
beyond their repugnance to novelty. Subjected to a little
untroubled contemplation, it would, I am confident, have
ceased long ago to be matter of controversy ; but the dust
of prejudice and passion, which so distempers the intellect-
ual vision of theologians and politicians, is seen to make,
with ruthless impartiality, BO exception of the perspicacity
of philologists.
" Prior to the evolution of is b^ing built and was being
built, we possessed no discriminate equivalents to (edificatur
and adificabatur ; is built and was built, by which they
were rendered, corresponding exactly to adificatus est and
adificatus erat. Cum cedificantur was to us the same as
tedificabatur. On the wealth of the Greek in expressions
of imperfect passive I need not dwell. With rare excep-
tions, the Romans were satisfied with the present-imperfect
and the past-imperfect ; and we, on the comparatively few
occasions which present themselves for expressing other im-
perfects, shall be sure to have recourse to the old forms
rather than to the new, or else to use periphrases.* The
purists may, accordingly, dismiss their apprehensions, es-
pecially as the neoterists have, clearly, a keener horrorof
phraseological ungainliness than themselves. One may
But those things which, being not now doing, or having not yet
been done, have a natural aptitude to exist hereafter, may be properly
said to appertain to the future.'— Harris's ' Hermes,' book I, chap.
viii (p. 155, foot-note, ed. 1771). For Harris's being not now doing;
which is to translate HITJ yivo^eva, the modern school, if they pursued
uniformity with more of fidelity than of taste, would have to put bein%
not now being done. There is not much to choose between the two."
106 THE VERBALIST.
have no hesitation about saying ' the house is being built,'
and may yet recoil from saying that ' it should have been
being built last Christmas ' ; and the same person — just as,
provided he did not feel a harshness, inadequacy, and am-
biguity in the passive ' the house is building,' he would use
the expression — will, more likely than not, elect is in prepa-
ration preferentially to is being prepared. If there are any
who, in their zealotry for the congruous, choose to adhere
to the new form in its entire range of exchangeability for
the old, let it be hoped that they will find, in Mr. Marsh's
speculative approbation of consistency, full amends for the
discomfort of encountering smiles or frowns. At the same
time, let them be mindful of the career of Mr. White, with
his black flag and no quarter. The dead Polonius was, in
Hamlet's phrase, at supper, ' not where he eats, but where
he is eaten.' Shakespeare, to Mr. White's thinking, in this
wise expressed himself at the best, and deserves not only
admiration therefor, but to be imitated. ' While the ark
•was built' 'while the ark was prepared,' writes Mr. White
himself.* Shakespeare is commended for his ambiguous
is eaten, though in eating or an eating would have been not
only correct in his day, but, where they would have come
in his sentence, univocal. With equal reason a man would
be entitled to commendation for tearing his mutton-chops
with his fingers, when he might cut them up with a knife
and fork. ' Is eaten,' says Mr. White, ' does not mean has
been eaten.' Very true ; but a continuous unfinished pas-
sion— Polonius's still undergoing manducation, to speak
Johnsonese — was in Shakespeare's^ mind ; and his words
describe a passion no longer in generation. The King of
Denmark's lord chamberlain had no precedent in Herod,
when ' he was eaten of worms ' ; the original, yev6(j.evos
* " ' Words and their Uses,' p. 343."
THE VERBALIST. 107
, yielding, but for its participle, ' he became
worm-eaten. '
" Having now done with Mr. White, I am anxious, be-
fore taking leave of him, to record, with all emphasis, that
it would be the grossest injustice to write of his elegant
1 Life and Genius of Shakespeare,' a book which does
credit to American literature, in the tone which I have
found unavoidable in dealing with his ' Words and their
Uses.' "
The student of English who has honestly weighed the
arguments on both sides of the question, must, I believe,
be of opinion that our language is the richer for having
two forms for expressing the Progressive Passive. Further,
he must, I believe, be of opinion that in very many cases
he conforms to the most approved usage of our time by
employing the old form ; that, however, if he were to em-
ploy the old form in all cases, his meaning would some-
times be uncertain.
It. Cobbett discourses of this little neuter pronoun in
this wise : " The word it is the greatest troubler that I
know of in language. It is so small and so convenient that
few are careful enough in using it. Writers seldom spare
this word. Whenever they are at a loss for either a nomi-
native or an objective to their sentence, they, without any
kind of ceremony, clap in an it. A very remarkable in-
stance of this pressing of poor it into actual service, con-
trary to the laws of grammar and of sense, occurs in a
piece of composition, where we might, with justice, insist
on correctness. This piece is on the subject of grammar ;
it is a piece written by a Doctor of Divinity and read by
him to students in grammar and language in an academy ;
and the very sentence that I am now about to quote is
selected by the author of a grammar as testimony of high
108 THE VERBALIST.
authority in favor of the excellence of his work. Surely,
if correctness be ever to be expected, it must be in a case
like this. I allude to two sentences in the ' Charge of the
Reverend Doctor Abercrombie to the Senior Class of the
Philadelphia Academy,' published in 1806 ; which sen-
tences have been selected and published by Mr. Lindley
Murray as a testimonial of the merits of his grammar ; and
which sentences are by Mr. Murray given to us in the fol-
lowing words : ' The unwearied exertions of this gentle-
man have done more toward elucidating the obscurities
and embellishing the structure of our language than any
other wtiter on the subject. Such a work has long been
wanted, and from the success with which it is executed,
can not be too highly appreciated.'
" As in the learned Doctor's opinion obscurities can be
elucidated, and as in the same opinion Mr. Murray is an
able hand at this kind of work, it would not be amiss were
the grammarian to try his skill upon this article from the
hand of his dignified eulogist ; for here is, if one may use
the expression, a constellation of obscurities. Our poor
oppressed it, which we find forced into the Doctor's service
in the second sentence, relates to ' such a -work,' though this
work is nothing that has an existence, notwithstanding it
is said to be ' executed' In the first sentence, the ' exer-
tions' become, all of a sudden, a ' -writer' : the exertions
have done more than ' any other writer ' ; for, mind you,
it is not the gentleman that has done anything ; it is ' the
exertions ' that have done what is said to be done. The
word gentleman is in the possessive case, and has nothing
to do with the action of the sentence. Let us give the sen-
tence a turn, and the Doctor and the grammarian will hear
how it will sound. ' This gentleman's exertions have done
more ,'han any other -writer' This is on a level with ' This
THE VERBALIST. 109
gentleman's Jo? has killed more hares than way other sports-
man! No doubt Doctor Abercrombie meant to say, ' The
exertions of this gentleman have done more than those of
any other writer. Such a work as this gentleman's has
long bedn wanted ; his work, seeing the successful man-
ner of its execution, can not be too highly commended.'
Meant / No doubt at all of that ! And when we hear a
Hampshire ploughboy say, ' Poll Cherrycheek have giv'd
a thick handkecher,' we know very well that he means to
say, ' Poll Cherrycheek has given me this handkerchief ' ;
and yet we are too apt to laugh at him and to call him
ignorant ; which is wrong, because he has no pretensions
to a knowledge of grammar, and he may be very skillful as
a ploughboy. However, we will not laugh at Doctor Aber-
crombie, whom I knew, many years ago, for a very kind
and worthy man. But, if we may, in any case, be allowed
to laugh at the ignorance of our fellow-creatures, that case
certainly does arise when we see a professed grammarian,
the author of voluminous precepts and examples on the
subject of grammar, producing, in imitation of the posses-
sors of valuable medical secrets, testimonials vouching for
the efficacy of his literary panacea, and when, in those
testimonials, we find most flagrant instances of bad gram-
mar. ^
" However, my dear James, let this strong and striking
instance of the misuse of the word it serve you in the way
of caution. Never put an it upon paper without thinking
well of what you are about. When I see many its in a
page, I always tremble for the writer."
Jeopardize. This is a modern word which we could
easily do without, as it means neither more nor less than
its venerable progenitor to jeopard, which is greatly pre-
ferred by all careful writers.
110 THE VERBALIST.
Just going to. Instead of " I am just going to go," it U
better to say, " I am just about to go."
Kids. " This is another vile contraction. Habit blinds
people to the unseemliness of a term like this. How would
it sound if one should speak of silk gloves as silks ? "
Kind. See POLITE.
Knights Templars. The name of this ancient body
has been adopted by a branch of the Masonic fraternity,
but in a perverted form — Knights Templar ; and this form
is commonly seen in print, whether referring to the old
knights or to their modern imitators. This doubtless is
due to the erroneous impression that Templar is an ad-
jective, and so can not take the plural form ; while in fact
it is a case of two nouns in apposition — a double designa-
tion— meaning Knights of the order of Templars. Hence
the plural should be Knights Templars, and not Knights
Templar. Members of the contemporaneous order of St.
John of Jerusalem were commonly called Knights Hos-
pitallers.
Lady. To use the term lady, whether in the singular
or in the plural, simply to designate the sex, is in the worst
possible taste. There is a kind of pin-feather gentility
which seems to have a settled aversion to using the terms
man and woman. Gentlemen and ladies establish their
claims to being called such by their bearing, and not by
arrogating to themselves, even indirectly, the titles. In
England, the title lady is properly correlative to lord ; but
there, as in this country, it is used as a term of complaisance,
and is appropriately applied to women whose lives are ex-
emplary, and who have received that school and home edu-
cation which enables them to appear to advantage in the
better circles of society. Such expressions as " She is a
fine lady, a clever lady, a well-dressed lady, a good lady, X
THE VERBALIST. m
modest lady, a charitable lady, an amiable lady, a handsome
lady, a fascinating lady" and the like, are studiously avoided
by persons of refinement. Ladies say, " we women, the
•women of America, •women's apparel," and so on ; vulgar
women talk about " us ladies, the ladies of America,
ladies' apparel," and so on. If a woman of culture and
refinement — in short, a lady — is compelled from any cause
soever to work in a store, she is quite content to be called
a sales-woman ; not so, however, with your young woman
who, being in a store, is in a better position than ever
before. She, Heaven bless her ! boils with indignation
if she is not denominated a sales lady. Lady is often the
proper term to use, and then it would be very improper to
use any other ; but it is very certain that the terms lady
and gentleman are least used by those persons who are
most worthy of being designated by them. With a nice
discrimination worthy of special notice, one of our daily
papers recently said : " Miss Jennie Halstead, daughter of
the proprietor of the ' Cincinnati Commercial,' is one of the
most brilliant young women in Ohio."
In a late number of the " London Queen " was the fol-
" lowing : " The terms ladies and gentlemen become in them-
selves vulgarisms when misapplied, and the improper appli-
cation of the wrong term at the wrong time makes all the
difference in the world to ears polite. Thus, calling a man
a gentleman when he should be called a man, or speak-
ing of a man as a man when he should be spoken of as a
gentleman; or alluding to a lady as a woman when she
should be alluded to as a lady, or speaking of a woman
as a lady when she should properly be termed a woman.
Tact and a sense of the fitness of things decide these points,
there being no fixed rule to go upon to determine when a
man is a man or when he is a gentleman ; and, although he
HZ THE VERBALIST,
is far oftener termed the one than the other, he does not
thereby lose his attributes of a gentleman. In common
parlance, a man is always a man to a man, and never a
gentleman ; to a woman, he is occasionally a man and oc-
casionally a gentleman ; but a man would far oftener term
a woman a -woman than he would term her a lady. When
a man makes use of an adjective in speaking of a lady, he
almost invariably calls her a woman. Thus, he would say,
' I met a rather agreeable woman at dinner last night ' ;
but he would not say, ' I met an agreeable lady ' ; but he
might say, 'A lady, a friend of mine, told me,' etc., when
he would not say, ' A woman, a friend of mine, told me,'
etc. Again, a man would say, ' Which of the ladies did
you take in to dinner? ' He would certainly not say, ' Which
of the women,' etc.
" Speaking of people en masse, it would be to belong to
a very advanced school to refer to them in conversation as
'men and women,' while it would be all but vulgar to style
them 'ladies and gentlemen,' the compromise between the
two being to speak of them as ' ladies and men.' Thus a
lady would say, ' I have asked two or three ladies and sev-
eral men ' ; she would not say, ' I have asked several men
and women ' ; neither would she say, ' I have asked several
ladies and gentlemen.' And, speaking of numbers, it would
be very usual to say, ' There were a great many ladies, and
but very few men present,' or, ' The ladies were in the
majority, so few men being present.' Again, a lady would
not say, ' I expect two or three men,' but she would say,
' I expect two or three gentlemen.' When people are on
ceremony with each other [one another], they might, per-
haps, in speaking of a man, call him a gentleman ; but,
otherwise, it would be more usual to speak of him as a man.
Ladies, when speaking of each other \one another], usually
THE VERBALIST. 113
employ the term woman in prefersnce to that of lady. Thus
they would say, ' She is a very good-natured woman,' ' What
sort of a -woman is she ? ' the term lady being entirely out
of place under such circumstances. Again, the term young
lady gives place as far as possible to *he term girl, although
it greatly depends upon the amount of intimacy existing as
to which term is employed."
Language. A note in Worcester's Dictionary says :
" Language is a very general term, and is not strictly con-
fined to utterance by words, as it is also expressed by the
countenance, by the eyes, and by signs. Tongue refers
especially to an original language ; as, ' the Hebrew
tongue' The modern languages are derived from the
original tongues" If this be correct, then he who speaks
French, German, English, Spanish, and Italian, may prop-
erly say that he speaks five languages, but only one
tongue.
Lay — Lie. Errors are frequent in the use of these two
irregular verbs. Lay is often used for lie, and lie is some-
times used for lay. This confusion in their use is due, in
some measure, doubtless, to the circumstance that lay ap-
pears in both verbs, it being the imperfect tense of to lie.
We say, "A mason lays bricks," "A ship lies at anchor,"
etc. "I must lie down"; "I must lay myself down";
" I must lay this book on the table " ; " He lies on the
grass " ; " He lays his plans well " ; " He lay on the grass " ;
" He laid it away " ; " He has lain in bed long enough ". ;
"He has laid tip some money," "in a stock," "down the
law " ; " He is laying out the grounds " ; " Ships lie at the
wharf" ; " Hens lay eggs" ; " The ship lay at anchor" ;
" The hen laid an egg." It will be seen that lay al-
ways expresses transitive action, and that lie expresses
rest.
114 THE VERBALIST.
" Here lies our sovereign lord, the king,
Whose word no man relies on ;
He never says a foolish thing,
Nor ever does a wise one."
. — Written on the bedchamber door of Charles II, by the
Earl of Rochester.
Learn. This verb was long ago used as a synonym of
teach, but in this sense it is now obsolete. To teach is to
give instruction ; to learn is to take instruction. " I will
learn, if you will teach me." See TEACH.
Leave. There are grammarians who insist that this
verb should not be used without an object, as, for example,
it is used in such sentences as, " When do you leave? " " I
leave to-morrow." The object of the verb — home, town,
or whatever it may be — is, of course, understood ; but this,
say these gentlemen, is not permissible. On this point
opinions will, I think, differ ; they will, however, not differ
with regard to the vulgarity of using leave in the sense of
let ; thus, " Leave me be " ; " Leave it alone" ; " Leave her
be — don't bother her " ; " Leave me see it."
Lend. See LOAN.
Lengthy. This word is of comparatively recent origin,
and, though it is said to be an Americanism, it is a good
deal used in England. The most careful writers, however,
both here and elsewhere, much prefer the word long : " a
long discussion," " a long discourse," etc.
Leniency. Mr. Gould calls this word and lenience
" two philological abortions." Lenity is undoubtedly the
proper word to use, though both Webster and Worcester
do recognize leniency and lenience.
Less. This word is much used instead of fewer. Less
relates to quantity ; fewer to number. Instead of, " There
were not less than twenty persons present," we should
THE VERBALIST. 115
say, " There were not fewer than twenty persons pres-
ent."
Lesser. This form of the comparative of little is ac-
counted a corruption of less. It may, however, be used
instead of less with propriety in verse, and also, in some
cases, in prose. We may say, for example, " Of two evils
choose the less" or " the lesser." The latter form, in sen-
tences like this, is the more euphonious.
Liable. Richard Grant White, in inveighing against
the misuse of this word, cites the example of a member from
a rural district, who called out to a man whom he met in
the village, where he was in the habit of making little pur-
chases: " I say, mister, kin yer tell me whar I'd be li'ble
to find some beans ? " See, also, APT.
Lie. See LAY.
Like — As. Both these words express similarity ; like
(adjective) comparing things, as (adverb) comparing action,
existence, or quality. Like is followed by an object only,
and does not admit of a verb in the same construction.
As must be followed by a verb expressed or understood.
We say, " He looks like his brother," or " He looks as
his brother looks." " Do as I do," not " like I do." " You
must speak as James does," not "like James does." " He
died as he had lived, like a dog." " It is as blue as indi-
go " ; i. e., " as indigo is."
Like, To. See LOVE.
Likely. See APT.
Lit. This form of the past participle of the verb to
light is now obsolete. " Have you lighted the fire ? " " The
gas is lighted." Het for heated is a similar, but much great-
er, vulgarism.
Loan — Lend. There are those who contend that there
is no such verb as to loan, although it has been found in
U6 THE VERBALIST.
our literature for more than three hundred years. Whether
there is properly such a verb or not, it is quite certain that
it is only those having a vulgar penchant for big words who
will prefer it to its synonym lend. Better far to say "Lend
me your umbrella" than "Loan me your umbrella."
Locate — Settle. The use of the verb to locate in the
sense of to settle is said to be an Americanism. Although
the dictionaries recognize to locate as a neuter verb, as such
it is marked " rarely used," and, in the sense of ta settle, it
is among the vulgarisms that careful speakers and writers
are studious to avoid. A man settles, not locates, in Nebraska.
"Where do you intend to settle?" not locate. See, also,
SETTLE.
Loggerheads. " In the mean time France is at logger-
heads internally." — ''New York Herald," April 29, 1881.
Loggerheads internally ? !
Looks beautifully. It is sometimes interesting to note
the difference between vulgar bad grammar and genteel bad
grammar, or, more properly, between non-painstaking and
painstaking bad grammar. The former uses, for example,
adjectives instead of adverbs ; the latter uses adverbs in-
stead of adjectives. The former says, " This bonnet is
trimmed shocking"; the latter says, "This bonnet looks
shockingly." In the first sentence the epithet qualifies the
verb is trimmed, and consequently should have its adverbial
form — shockingly ; in the second sentence the epithet quali-
fies the appearance — a noun — of the bonnet, and conse-
quently should have its adjectival form — shocking. The
second sentence means to say, " This bonnet presents a
shocking appearance." The bonnet certainly does not real-
ly look ; it is looked at, and to the looker its appearance is
shocking. So we say, in like manner, of a person, that he
or she looks sweet, or charming, or beautiful, or handsome,
THE VERBALIST. 117
or horrid, or graceful, or timid, and so on, always using an
adjective. " Miss Coghlan, as Lady Teazle, looked charm-
ingly" The grammar of the " New York Herald " would
not have been any more incorrect if it had said that Miss
Coghlan looked gladly, or sadly, or madly, or delightedly, or
pleasedly. A person may look sick or sickly, but in both
cases the qualifying word is an adjective. The verbs to
smell, to feel, to sound, and to appear are also found in sen-
tences in which the qualifying word must be an adjective
and not an adverb. We say, for example, " The rose smells
sweet" ; "The butter smells good, or bad, or fresh" ; "I
feel glad, or sad, or bad, or despondent, or annoyed, or nerv-
ous"; " This construction sounds harsh"; " How delight-
ful the country appears ! "
On the other hand, to look, to feel, to smell, to sound,
and to appear are found in sentences where the qualifying
word must be an adverb ; thus, " He feels his loss keenly" ;
" The king looked graciously on her" ; " I smell it faintly."
We might also say, " He feels sad [adjective], because he
feels his loss keenly" (adverb) ; "He appears well" (ad-
verb).
The expression, "She seemed confusedly, or timidly," is
not a whit more incorrect than " She looked beautifully, or
charmingly." See ADJECTIVES.
Love — Like. Men who are at all careful in the selec-
tion "of language to express their thoughts, and have not an
undue leaning toward the superlative, love few things : their
wives, their sweethearts, their kinsmen, truth, justice, and
their country. Women, on the contrary, as a rule, love a
multitude of things, and, among their loves, the thing they
perhaps love most is — taffy.
Luggage — Baggage. The former of these words is
generally used in England, the latter in America.
llg THE VERBALIST.
Lunch. This word, when used as a substantive, may
at the best be accounted an inelegant abbreviation of lunch-
eon. The dictionaries barely recognize it. The proper
phraseology to use is, " Have you lunched? " or, " Have
you had your luncheon?" or, better, " Have you had lunch-
eon ? " as we may in most cases presuppose that the per-
son addressed would hardly take anybody's else luncheon.
Luxurious — Luxuriant. The line is drawn much more
sharply between these two words now than it was formerly.
Luxurious was once used, to some extent at least, in the
sense of rank growth, but now all careful writers and speak-
ers use it in the sense of indulging or delighting in luxiiry.
We talk of a luxurious table, a luxurious liver, luxurious
ease, luxiirious freedom. Luxuriant, on the other hand, is
restricted to the sense of rank, or excessive, growth or pro-
duction ; thus, luxuriant weeds, luxutiant foliage or
branches, luxuriant growth.
" Prune the luxuriant, the uncouth refine,
But show no mercy to an empty line." — Pope.
Mad. Professor Richard A. Proctor, in a recent num-
ber of "The Gentleman's Magazine," says: "The word
mad in America seems nearly always to mean angry. For
mad, as we use the word, Americans say crazy. Herein
they have manifestly impaired the language." Have they ?
"Now, in faith, Gratiano,
You give your wife too unkind a cause of grief ;
An 'twere to me, I would be mad at it."
— " Merchant of Venice."
" And being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted
them even unto strange cities." — Acts xxvi, II.
Make a visit. The phrase " make a visit," according
to Dr. Hall, whatever it once was, is no longer English.
Male. See FEMALE.
THE VERBALIST, ug
Marry. There has been some discussion, at one time
and another, with regard to the use of this word. Is John
Jones married to Sally Brown or ivith Sally Brown, or are
they married to each other? Inasmuch as the woman loses
her name in that of the man to whom she is wedded, and
becomes a member of his family, not he of hers — inasmuch
as, with few exceptions, it is her life that is merged in his —
it would seem that, properly, Sally Brown is married to John
Jones, and that this would be the proper way to make the
announcement of their having been wedded, and not John
Jones to Sally Brown.
There is also a difference of opinion as to whether the
active or the passive form is preferable in referring to a per-
son's wedded state. In speaking definitely of the act of
marriage, the passive form is necessarily used with refer-
ence to either spouse. "John Jones was married to Sally
Brown on Dec. i, 1881 " ; not, " John Jones married Sally
Brown " on such a date, for (unless they were Quakers)
some third person married him to her and her to him.
But, in speaking indefinitely of the fact of marriage, the
active form is a matter of course. " \Vhom did John Jones
marry ?" " He married Sally Brown." " John Jones, when
he had sown his wild oats, married [married himself, as the
French say] and settled down." Got married is a vulgarism.
May. In the sense of can, may, in a negative clause,
has become obsolete. " Though we may say a horse, we
may not say a ox." The first may here is permissible ; not
so, however, the second, which should be can.
Meat. At table, we ask for and offer beef, mutton,
veal, steak, turkey, duck, etc., and do not ask for nor offer
meat, which, to say the least, is inelegant. " Will you have
[not, take] another piece of beef [not, of the beef] ? " not,
" Will you have another piece of meat ? "
120 THE VERBALIST.
Memorandum. The plural is memoranda, except when
the singular means a book ; then the plural is memorandums.
Mere. This word is not unfrequently misplaced, and
sometimes, as in the following sentence, in consequence of
being misplaced, it is changed to an adverb : " It is true of
men as of God, that words merely meet with no response."
What the writer evidently intended to say is, that mere
words meet with no response.
Metaphor. An implied comparison is called a meta-
phor ; it is a more terse form of expression than the simile.
Take, for example, this sentence from Spenser's " Philoso-
phy of Style " : " As, in passing through the crystal, beams
of white light are decomposed into the colors of the rain-
bow ; so, in traversing the soul of the poet, the colorless
rays of truth are transformed into brightly-tinted poetry."
Expressed in metaphors, this becomes : " The white light
of truth, in traversing the many-sided, transparent soul of
the poet, is refracted into iris-hued poetry."
Worcester's definition of a metaphor is : "A figure of
speech founded on the resemblance which one object is
supposed to bear, in some respect, to another, or a figure
by which a word is transferred from a subject to which it
properly belongs to another, in such a manner that a com-
parison is implied, though not formally expressed ; a com-
parison or simile comprised in a word ; as, ' Thy word is a
lamp to my feet.' " A metaphor differs from a simile in be-
ing expressed without any sign of comparison ; thus, " the
silver moon " is a metaphor; " the moon is bright as silver"
is a simile. Examples :
" But look, the morn, in russet mantle clad,
Walks o'er the dew of yon high eastern hill."
" Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased —
Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow?"
THE VERBALIST. 121
" At length Erasmus
Stemmed the wild torrent of a barbarous age,
And drove those holy Vandals off the stage."
" Censure is the tax a man pays to the public for being
eminent."
Metonymy. The rhetorical figure that puts the effect
for the cause, the cause for the effect, the container for the
thing contained, the sign, or symbol, for the thing signified,
or the instrument for the agent, is called metonymy.
" One very common species of metonymy is, when the
badge is put for the office. Thus we say the miter for the
priesthood ; the crown for royalty ; for military occupation
we say the sword ; and for the literary professions, those
especially of theology, law, and physic, the common expres-
sion is the gown." — Campbell.
Dr. Quackenbos, in his " Course of Composition and
Rhetoric," says : " Metonymy is the exchange of names be-
tween things related. It is founded, not on resemblance,
but on the relation of, I. Cause and effect ; as, ' They have
Moses and the prophets' i. e., their writings ; ' Gray hairs
should be respected,' i. e., old age. 2. Progenitor and pos-
terity ; as, ' Hear, O Israel ! ' i. e., descendants of Israel.
3. Subject and attribute ; as, ' Youth and beauty shall be
laid in dust,' i. e., the young and beautiful. 4. Place and
inhabitant ; as, ' What land is so barbarous as to allow this
injustice ? ' i. e., what people. 5. Container and thing con-
tained ; as, ' Our ships next opened fire,' i. e., our sailors.
6/ Sign and thing signified ; as, ' The scepter shall not de-
part from Judah,' i. e., kingly power. 7. Material and
thing made of it ; as, ' His steel gleamed on high,' i. e., his
sword"
" Petitions having proved unsuccessful, it was deter-
mined to approach the throne more boldly."
122 THE VERBALIST.
Midst, The. See IN OUR MIDST.
Mind — Capricious. " Lord Salisbury's mind is capri*
cious." — " Tribune," April 3, 1881. See EQUANIMITY OF
MIND.
Misplaced Clauses. In writing and speaking, it is as
important to give each clause its proper place as it is to
place the words properly. The following are a few in-
stances of misplaced clauses and adjuncts : " All these cir-
cumstances brought close to us a state of things which we
never thought to have witnessed [to witness] in peaceful
England. In the sister island, indeed, -we had read of such
horrors, but now they were brought home to our very
household hearth." — Swift. Better : " We had read, in-
deed, of such horrors occurring in the sister island," etc.
" The savage people in many places in America, except
the government of families, have no government at all, and
live at this day in that savage manner as I have said
before." — Hobbes. Better: "The savage people ... in
America have no government at all, except the government
of families," etc,
" I shall have a comedy for you, in a season or two at
farthest, that I believe will be worth your acceptance." —
Goldsmith. Bettered : " In a season or two at farthest, I
shall have a comedy for you that I believe will be worth
your acceptance."
Among the following examples of the wrong placing of
words and clauses, there are some that are as amusing as
they are instructive : " This orthography is regarded as nor-
mal in England." What the writer intended was, " in Eng-
land as normal" — a very different thought. " The Normal
School is a commodious building capable of accommodating
three hundred students four stories high." " HOUSEKEEP-
ER.— A highly respectable middle-aged Person who has been
THE VERBALIST. 123
filling the above Situation with a gentleman for upwards of
eleven years and who is now deceased is anxious to meet a
similar one." " To PIANO-FORTE MAKERS. — A lady keep-
ing a first-class school requiring a good piano, is desirous of
receiving a daughter of the above in exchange for the same."
" The Moor, seizing a bolster boiling over with rage and
jealousy, smothers her." " The Dying Zouave the most
wonderful mechanical representation ever seen of the last
breath of life being shot in the breast and life's blood leav-
ing the wound." "Mr. T presents his compliments to
Mr. H , and I have got a hat that is not his, and, if he
have a hat that is not yours, no doubt they are the expect-
ant ones." See ONLY.
Misplaced Words. " Of all the faults to be found
in writing," says Cobbett, " this is one of the most com-
mon, and perhaps it leads to the greatest number of mis-
conceptions. All the words may be the proper words to
be used upon the occasion, and yet, by a misplacing of a
part of them, the meaning may be wholly destroyed ; and
even made to be the contrary of what it ought to be."
" I asked the question with no other intention than to
set the gentleman free from the necessity of silence, and to
give him an opportunity of mingling on equal terms with a
polite assembly from which, however uneasy, he could not
then escape, by a kind introduction of the only subject on
which I believed him to be able to speak with propriety."
— Dr. Johnson.
" This," says Cobbett, " is a very bad sentence alto-
gether. ' However uneasy* applies to assembly and not to
gentleman. Only observe how easily this might have been
avoided. ' From which he, however uneasy, could not then
escape.' After this we have, ' he could not then escape, by
a kind introduction! We know what is meant ; but the
124 THE VERBALIST.
Doctor, with all his commas, leaves the sentence confused.
Let us see whether we can not make it clear. ' I asked the
question with no other intention than, by a kind introduc-
tion of the only subject on which I believed him to be able
' to speak with propriety, to set the gentleman free from the
necessity of silence, and to give him an opportunity of
mingling on equal terms with a polite assembly from which
he, however uneasy, could not then escape.' "
" Reason is the glory of human nature, and one of the
chief eminences whereby we are raised above our fellow-
creatures, the brutes, in this lower world." — Doctor Watts'
" Logic."
" I have before showed an error," Cobbett remarks, " in
the first sentence of Doctor Watts' work. This is the
second sentence. The words in this lower -world are not
words misplaced only ; they are wholly unnecessary, and
they do great harm ; for they do these two things : first,
they imply that there are brutes in the higher world ; and,
second, they excite a doubt whether we are raised above
those brutes.
" I might greatly extend the number of my extracts from
these authors ; but here, I trust, are enough. I had noted
down about two hundred errors in Dr. Johnson's ' Lives of
the Poets ' ; but, afterward perceiving that he had revised
and corrected ' The Rambler ' with extraordinary care, I
chose to make my extracts from that work rather than from
the ' Lives of the Poets.' "
The position of the adverb should be as near as possible
to the word it qualifies. Sometimes we place it before the
auxiliary and sometimes after it, according to the thought
we wish to express. The difference between " The fish
should properly be broiled" and "The fish should be prop-
erly broiled " is apparent at a glance. " The colon may be
THE VERBALIST. 125
properly used in the following cases " : should be, " may
properly be used." " This mode of expression rather suits
a familiar than a grave style " : should be, " suits a familiar
rather than a grave style." " It is a frequent error in the
writings even of some good authors " : should be, " in the
writings of even some good authors." " Both the circum-
stances of contingency and futurity are necessary " : should
be, " The circumstances of contingency and futurity are both
necessary." "He has made charges . . . which he has
failed utterly to sustain." — " New York Tribune." Here
it is uncertain at first sight which verb the adverb is in-
tended to qualify ; but the nature of the case makes it
probable that the writer meant " has utterly failed to sus-
tain."
Mistaken. " If I am not mistaken, you are in the
wrong": say, "If I mistake not." "I tell you, you are
mistaken" Here mistaken means, "You are wrong; you
do not understand"; but it might be taken to mean, "I
mistake you." For "you are mistaken" say, "you mis-
take" If, as Horace and Professor Davidson aver, usage
in language makes right, then the grammarians ought long
ago to have invented some theory upon which the locution
you are mistaken could be defended. Until they do invent
such a theory, it will be better to say you mistake, he mis-
takes, and so on ; or you are, or he is — as the case may be
— in error.
More perfect. Such expressions as, " the more perfect
of the two," " the most perfect thing of the kind I have
ever seen," " the most complete cooking-stove ever invent-
ed," and the like, can not be defended logically, as noth-
ing can be more perfect than perfection, or more complete
than completeness. Still such phrases are, and probably
will continue to be, used by good writers.
126 THE VERBALIST.
Most. " Everybody abuses this word," says Mr. Gould
in his "Good English"; and then, in another paragraph, he
adds: "If a man would cross out most wherever he can
find it in any book in the English language, he would in
a/most every instance improve the style of the book."
That this statement may appear within bounds, he gives
many examples from good authors, some of which are the
following : " a most profound silence " ; " a most just idea " ;
" a most complete orator " ; " this was most extraordinary" ;
"an object of most perfect esteem" ; "a most extensive
erudition " ; " he gave it most liberally away " ; " it is, most
assuredly, not because I value his services least " ; "would
most seriously affect us " ; " that such a system must most
widely and most powerfully," etc. ; "it is most effectually
nailed to the counter" ; "it is most undeniable that," etc.
This word is much, and very erroneously, used for al-
most. " He comes here most every day." The user of
such a sentence as this means to say that he comes nearly
every day, but he really says, if he says anything, that he
comes more every day than he does every night. In such
sentences almost, and not most, is the word to use.
Mutual. This word is much misused in the phrase
"our mutual friend." Macaulay says: "Mutual friend is
a low vulgarism for common friend." Mtitttal properly re-
lates to two persons, and implies reciprocity of sentiment —
sentiment, be it what it may, received and returned. Thus,
we say properly, "John and James have a mutual affec-
tion, or a mutual aversion," i. e., they like or dislike each
other ; or, " John and James are mutually dependent," i. e.,
they are dependent on each other. In using the word mu-
iual, care should be taken not to add the words for each
other or on each other, the thought conveyed by these words
being already expressed in the word mutual. " Dependent
THE VERBALIST.
127
on each other "' is the exact equivalent of " mutually de-
pendent"'; hence, saying that John and James are mutually
dependent on each otlier is as redundant in form as it would
be to say that the editors of " The Great Vilifier " are the
biggest, greatest mud-slingers in America.
Myself. This form of the personal pronoun is properly
used in the nominative case only where increased emphasis
is aimed at.
" I had as lief not be as live to be
In awe of such a thing as I myself."
" I will do it myself ^ " I saw it myself." It is, therefore,
incorrect to say, " Mrs. Brown and myself were both very
much pleased."
Name. This word is sometimes improperly used for
mention ; thus, "I never named the matter to any one " :
should be, " I never mentioned the matter to any one."
Neighborhood. See VICINITY.
Neither. See EITHER.
Neither — Nor. " He would neither give wine, nor oil,
nor money." — Thackeray. The conjunction should be
placed before the excluded object ; " neither give " implies
neither some other verb, a meaning not intended. Re-
arrange thus, taking all the common parts of the contracted
sentences together : " He would give neither wine, nor oil,
nor money." So, " She can neither help her beauty, nor
her courage, nor her cruelty" (Thackeray), should be, "She
can help neither" etc. " He had neither time to intercept
nor to stop her" (Scott), should be, "He had time neither
to intercept," etc. " Some neitfier can for wits nor critics
pass " (Pope), should be, " Some can neither for wits nor
critics pass."
Never. Grammarians differ with regard to the correct-
ness of using never in such sentences as, " He is in error,
t7
128 THE VERBALIST.
though never so wise," " Charm he never so wisely." In
sentences like these, to say the least, it is better, in com-
mon with the great majority of writers, to use ever.
New. This adjective is often misplaced. " He has a
new suit of clothes and a new pair of gloves." It is not
the suit and the fair that are new, but the clothes and the
gloves.
Nice. Archdeacon Hare remarks of the use, or rather
misuse, of this word : " That stupid vulgarism by which we
use the word nice to denote almost every mode of approba-
tion, for almost every variety of quality, and, from sheer
poverty of thought, or fear of saying anything definite,
wrap up everything indiscriminately in this characterless
domino, speaking at the same breath of a nice cheese-cake,
a nice tragedy, a nice sermon, a nice day, a nice country,
as if a universal deluge of niaiserie — for nice seems origin-
ally to have been only niais — had whelmed the whole isl-
and." Nice is as good a word as any other in its place,
but its place is not everywhere. We talk very properly
about a nice distinction, a nice discrimination, a nice calcu-
lation, a nice point, and about a person's being nice, and
over-nice, and the like ; but we certainly ought not to talk
about " Othello's " being a nice tragedy, about Salvini's be-
ing a nice actor, or New York bay's being a nice harbor.*
Nicely. The very quintessence of popinjay vulgarity is
reached when nicely is made to do service for well, in this
wise : " How do you do? " " Nicely." " How are you ? "
' ' Nicely."
No. This word of negation is responded to by nor in
* The possessive construction here is, in my judgment, not impera-
tively demanded. There is certainly no lack of authority for putting
the three substantives in the accusative. The possessive construction
seems to me, however, to be preferable.
THE VERBALIST.
129
sentences like this : " Let your meaning be obscure, and
no grace of diction nor any music of well-turned sentences
will make amends."
" Whether he is there or no." Supply the ellipsis, and
we have, "Whether he is there or no there." Clearly,
the word to use in sentences like this is not no, but not.
And yet our best writers sometimes inadvertently use no
with •whether. Example : " But perhaps some people are
quite indifferent -wJiether or no it is said," etc. — Richard
Grant White, in "Words and Their Uses," p. 84. Sup-
ply the ellipsis, and we have, " said or no said." In a little
book entitled " Live and Learn," I find, " No less than
fifty persons were there ; No fewer" etc. In correcting
one mistake, the writer himself makes one. It should be,
" Not fewer," etc. If we ask, "There were fifty persons
there, were there or were there not?" the reply clearly
would be, " There were not fewer than fifty." " There
was no one of them who would not have been proud," etc.,
should be, " There was not one of them."
Not. The correlative of not, when it stands in the first
member of a sentence, is nor or neither. " Not for thy
ivory nor thy gold will I unbind thy chain." " I will not
do it, neither shall you."
The wrong placing of not often gives rise to an imper-
fect negation ; thus, " John and James were not there,"
means that John and James were not there in company. It
does not exclude the presence of one of them. The nega-
tive should precede in this case : " Neither John nor James
was there." "Our company was not present" (as a com-
pany, but some of us might have been), should be, " No
member of our company was present."
Not — but only. " Errors frequently arise in the use
of not— but only, to understand which we must attend to
130 THE VERBALIST.
the force of the whole expression. ' He did not pretend to
extirpate French music, but only to cultivate and civilize it.'
Here the not is obviously misplaced. ' He pretended, or
professed, not to extirpate.' " — Bain.
Notorious. Though this word can not be properly
used in any but a bad sense, we sometimes see it used
instead of noted, which may be used in either a good or a
bad sense. Notoi ious characters are always persons to be
shunned, whereas noted characters may or may not be per-
sons to be shunned.
" This is the tax a man must pay for his virtues — they
hold up a torch to his vices and render those frailties notori-
ous in him which would pass without observation in an-
other."— Lacon.
Novice. See AMATEUR.
Number. It is not an uncommon thing for a pronoun
in the plural number to be used in connection with an
antecedent in the singular. At present, the following notice
may be seen in some of our Broadway omnibuses : " Fifty
dollars reward for the conviction of any person caught col-
lecting or keeping fares given to them to deposit in the
box." Should be, to him. "A person may be very near-
sighted if they can not recognize an acquaintance ten feet
off." Should be, if he.
The verb to be is often used in the singular instead of
in the plural ; thus, " There is several reasons why it would
be better " : say, are. " How many is there ? " say, are.
" There is four " : say, are. " Was there many ? " say, were.
06 No matter how many there was " : say, were.
A verb should agree in number with its subject, and not
with its predicate. We say, for example, " Death is the
wages of sin," and " The wages of sin are death."
" When singular nouns connected by and are preceded
THE VERBALIST. 131
by each, every, or no, the verb must be singular." We say,
for example, "Each boy and each girl studies." "Every leaf,
and every twig, and every drop of water teems with life."
"No book and no paper was arranged."
Each being singular, a pronoun or verb to agree with
it must also be singular ; thus, " Let them depend each on
his own exertions " ; " Each city has its peculiar privileges " ;
" Everybody has a right to look after his own interest."
Errors are often the result of not repeating the verb ;
thus, " Its significance is as varied as the passions " : cor-
rectly, " as are the passions." " The words are as incapa-
ble of analysis as the thing signified": correctly, "as is
the thing signified."
Observe. The dictionaries authorize the use of this
word as a synonym of say and remark ; as, for example,
"What did you observe?" for "What did you say, or re-
mark ? " In this sense, however, it is better to leave ob-
serve to the exclusive use of those who delight in being
fine.
O'clock. "It is a quarter to ten o'clock." What does
this statement mean, literally ? We understand by it that
it lacks a quarter of ten, i. e., of being ten ; but it does not
really mean that. Inasmuch as to means toward, it really
means a quarter after nine. We should say, then, a quarter
of, which means, literally, a quarter out of ten.
Of all others. " The vice of covetousness, of all oth-
ers, enters deepest into the soul." This sentence says that
covetousness is one of the other vices. A thing can not be
another thing, nor can it be one of a number of other things.
The sentence should be, " Of all the vices, covetousness en-
ters deepest into the soul " ; or, " The vice of covetousness,
of all the vices, enters," etc. ; or, " The vice of covetousness,
above all others, enters," etc.
132 THE VERBALIST,
Of any. This phrase is often used when of all is
meant ; thus, " This is the largest of any I have seen."
Should be, "the largest of all" etc.
Off of. In such sentences as, " Give me a yard off of
this piece of calico," either the off or the of is vulgarly su-
perfluous. The sentence would be correct with either one,
but not with both of them. " The apples fell off of the
tree" : read, "fell offi\ie tree."
Often. This adverb is properly compared by changing
its termination : often, oftener, oftenest. Why some writers
use more and most to compare it, it is not easy to see ; this
mode of comparing it is certainly not euphonious.
Oh — O. It is only the most careful writers who use
these two interjections with proper discrimination. The
distinction between them is said to be modern. Oh is
simply an exclamation, and should always be followed by
some mark of punctuation, usually by an exclamation point.
" Oh ! you are come at last." " Oh, help him, you sweet
heavens!" "Oh, woe is me!" "Oh! I die, Horatio."
O, in addition to being an exclamation, denotes a calling to
or adjuration ; thus, " Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O
earth ! " " O grave, where is thy victory ! " " O heavenly
powers, restore him ! " " O shame ! where is thy blush ? "
Older — Elder. " He is the older man of the two, and
the oldest in the neighborhood." " He is the elder of the
two sons, and the eldest of the family." " The elder son is
heir to the estate ; he is older than his brother by ten years."
On to. We get on a chair, on an omnibus, on a stump,
and on a spree, and not on to.
One. Certain pronouns of demonstrative signification
are called indefinite because they refer to no particular
subject. This is one of them. If we were putting a sup-
position by way of argument or illustration, we might say,
THE VERBALIST. 133
* Suppose / were to lose my way in a wood " ; or, " Suppose
you were to lose your way in a wood " ; or, " Suppose one
were to lose ones way in a wood." All these forms are
used, but, as a rule, the last is to be preferred. The first
verges on egotism, and the second makes free with another's
person, whereas the third is indifferent. "If ones honesty
were impeached, what should one do? " is more courtly than
to take either one's self or the person addressed for the
example.
One should be followed by one, and not by he. " The
better acquainted one is with any kind of rhetorical trick,
the less liable he is to be misled by it." Should be, " the
less liable one is to be misled by it."
In the phrase, " any of the little ones" one is the numeral
employed in the manner of a pronoun, by indicating some-
thing that has gone before, or, perhaps, has to come after.
" I like peaches, but I must have a ripe one, or ripe ones."
Professor Bain says, in his "Composition Grammar" :
" This pronoun continually lands writers in difficulties.
English idiom requires that, when the pronoun has to be
again referred to, it should be used itself a second time.
The correct usage is shown by Pope : ' One may be ashamed
to consume half one's days in bringing sense and rhyme to-
gether.' It would be against idiom to srfy ' half his days.'
" Still, the repetition of the pronoun is often felt to be
heavy, and writers have recourse to various substitutions.
Even an ear accustomed to the idiom can scarcely accept
with unmixed pleasure this instance from Browning :
" ' Alack ! one lies oneself
Even in the stating that one's end was truth,
Truth only, if one states so much in words.'
" The representative ' I ' or ' we ' occasionally acts the
part of ' one.' The following sentence presents a curious
134 THE VERBALIST.
alternation of 'we' with 'one* — possibly not accidental
(George Eliot) : ' It's a desperately vexatious thing that,
after all one's reflections and quiet determinations, we should
be ruled by moods that one can't calculate on beforehand.1
By the use of ' we ' here, a more pointed reference is sug<
gested, while the vagueness actually remains.
" Fenimore Cooper, like Scott, is not very particular ; an
example may be quoted : ' Modesty is a poor man's wealth ;
but, as we grow substantial in the world, patroon, one can
afford to begin to speak truth of himself as well as of his
neighbor.' Were Cooper a careful writer, we might per-
suade ourselves that he chose ' we ' and ' one ' with a pur-
pose : ' we ' might indicate that the speaker had himself
and the patroon directly in his eye, although at the same
time he wanted to put it generally ; and ' one ' might hint
that modesty succeeded in getting the better of him. But
' himself ' and ' his ' would alone show that such specula-
tions are too refined for the occasion.
" The form ' a man,' which was at one time common,
seems to be reviving. In ' Adam Bede ' we have, ' A man
can never do anything aft variance with his own nature."
We might substitute ' one,'
" ' Men ' was more frequent in good writing formerly
than now. ' Neither do men light a candle, and put it
under a bushel.' ' Do men gather grapes of thorns ? '
Hume is fond of expressing a general subject by ' men.'
" ' Small birds are much more exposed to the cold than
large ones' This usage is hardly ' indefinite ' ; and it
needs no further exemplification."
Only. This word, when used as an adjective, is more
frequently misplaced than any other word in the language.
Indeed, I am confident that it is not correctly placed half
the time, either in conversation or in writing. Thus, '' In
THE VERBALIST. 135
its pages, papers of sterling merit [only] will only appear "
(Miss Braddon) ; " Things are getting dull down in Texas ;
they only shot [only] three men down there last week " ;
" I have only got [only] three." Only i? sometimes im-
properly used for except or unless ; thus, " The trains will
not stop only when the bell rings." The meaning here is
clearly " except when the bell rings."
Dr. Bain, in his " Higher English Grammar," speaking
of the order of words, says :
" The word requiring most attention is only.
• " According to the position of only, the same words may
be made to express very different meanings.
" ' He only lived for their sakes.' Here only must be
held as qualifying ' lived for their sakes,' the emphasis being
on lived, the word immediately adjoining. The meaning
then is ' he lived,' but did not -work, did not die, did not do
any other thing for their sakes.
" ' He lived only for their sakes.' Only now qualifies
' for their sakes,' and the sentence means he lived for this
one reason, namely, for their sakes, and not for any other
reason.
" ' He lived for their sakes only' The force of the word
when placed at the end is peculiar. Then it often has a
diminutive or disparaging signification. ' He lived for their
sakes,' and not for any more worthy reason. ' He gave
sixpence only,' is an insinuation that more was expected.
" By the use of alone, instead of only, other meanings
are expressed. ' He alone lived for their sakes ' ; that is,
he, and nobody else, did so. ' He lived for their sakes alone'
or, ' for the sake of them alone ' ; that is, not for the sake
of any other persons. ' It was alone by the help of the Con-
federates that any such design could be carried out.' Better
only.
136 THE VERBALIST.
" ' When men grow virtuous in their old age, they only
make a sacrifice to God of the devil's leavings.' — Pope.
Here only is rightly placed. ' Think only of the past as its
remembrance gives you pleasure,' should be, ' think of the
past, only as its remembrance,' etc. ' As he did not leave
his name, it was only known that a gentleman had called
on business ' : it was known only. ' I can only refute the
accusation by laying before you the whole ' : this would
mean, ' the only thing I am able to do is to refute ; I may
not retaliate, or let it drop, I must refute it.' ' The negroes
are to appear at church only in boots ' ; that is, when the
negroes go to church they are to have no clothing but boots.
1 The negroes are to appear only at church in boots ' might
mean that they are not to appear anywhere but at church,
whether in boots or out of them. The proper arrangement
would be to connect the adverbial adjunct, in boots, with
its verb, appear, and to make only qualify at church and
no more : ' the negroes are to appear in boots only at
church.' "
It thus appears very plain that we should look well to
our onlys.
Ought — Should. These two words, though they both
imply obligation, should not be used indiscriminately. Ought
is the stronger term ; what we ought to do, we are morally
bound to do. We ought to be truthful and honest, and
should be respectful to our elders and kind to our in-
feriors.
Overflown. Flown is the past participle of to fly, and
flowed of to flow. As, therefore, a river does not fly over
its banks, but flows over them, we should say of it that it
has overflowed, and not that it has o\zrjloivn.
Overly. This word is now used only by the un-
schooled.
THE VERBALIST. 137
Owing. See DUE.
Pants. This abbreviation is not used by those who are
careful in the choice of words. The purist does not use
the word pantaloons even, but trousers. Pants are worn
by gents who eat lunches and open wine, and trousers are
worn by gentlemen who eat luncheons and order wine.
Paraphernalia. This is a law term. In Roman law,
it meant the goods which a woman brought to her husband
besides her dowry. In English law, it means the goods
which a woman is allowed to have after the death of her
husband, besides her dower, consisting of her apparel and
ornaments suitable to her rank. When used in speaking
of the affairs of every-day life, it is generally misused.
Parlor. This word, in the sense of drawing-room, ac-
cording to Dr. Hall, except in the United States and some
of the English colonies, is obsolete.
Partake. This is a very fine word to use for eat;
just the word for young women who hobble on French
heels.
Partially — Partly. " It is only partially done." This
use of the adverb partially is sanctioned by high authority,
but that does not make it correct. A thing done in part
is partly, not partially, done.
Participles. When the present participle is used sub-
stantively, in sentences like the following, it is preceded
by the definite article and followed by the preposition of.
The omitting of the preposition is a common error. Thus,.
" Or, it is the draiving a conclusion which was before either
unknown or dark," should be, " the drawing of a conclu-
sion." "Prompted by the most extreme vanity, he per-
sisted in the writing bad verses," should be, " in writing
bad verses," or "in the writing of bad verses." "There
is a misuse of the article a which is very common. It is
138 THE VERBALIST.
the using it before the word most." — Moon. Most writers
would have said " the using of it." Mr. Moon argues for
his construction.
Particles. " Nothing but study of the best writers and
practice in composition will enable us to decide what are
the prepositions and conjunctions that ought to go with
certain verbs. The following examples illustrate some
common blunders :
" ' It was characterized with eloquence ' : read, 'by.'
" * A testimonial of the merits of his grammar * : read,
'to.'
" ' It was an example of the love to form comparisons ' :
read, ' of forming.'
" ' Repetition is always to be preferred before obscurity ' :
read, ' to.'
"'He made an effort for meeting them': read, 'to
meet.'
" ' They have no other object but to come ' : read, ' other
object than,' or omit ' other.'
" Two verbs are not unfrequently followed by a single
preposition, which accords with one only ; e. g., ' This
duty is repeated and inculcated upon the reader.' ' Repeat
upon ' is nonsense ; we must read ' is repeated to and in-
culcaled upon.' " — Nichol's " English Composition," p. 39.
We often see for used with the substantive sympathy ; the
best practice, however, uses -with ; thus, " Words can not
express the deep sympathy I feel -with you." — Queen Vic-
toria.
Party. This is a very good word in its place, but it
is very much out of its place when used — as it often is
by the vulgar — where good taste would use the word
person.
Patronize. This word and its derivatives would be
THE VERBALIST.
139
much less used by the American tradesman than they are,
if he were better acquainted with their true meaning. Then
he would solicit his neighbors' custom, not their patronage.
A man can have no patrons without incurring obligations —
without becoming a protege ; while a man may have cus-
tomers innumerable, and, instead of placing himself under
obligations to them, he may place them under obligations
to him. Princes are the patrons of those tradesmen whom
they allow to call themselves their purveyors ; as, " John
Smith, Haberdasher to H. R. H. the Prince of Wales."
Here the Prince patronizes John Smith.
Pell-mell. This adverb means mixed or mingled to-
gether ; as, " Men, horses, chariots, crowded pell-mell'' It
can not properly be applied to an individual. To say, for
example, " He rushed pell-mell down the stairs," is as in-
correct as it would be to say, " He rushed down the stairs
mixed together"
Per. This Latin preposition is a good deal used in
English, as, for example, in such phrases as per day, per
man, per pound, per ton, and so on. In all such cases it
is better to use plain English, and say, a day, a man, a
pound, a ton, etc. Per is correct before Latin nouns only ;
as, per annum, per diem, per cent., etc.
Perform. " She performs on the piano beautifully."
In how much better taste it is to say simply, " She plays
the piano well," or, more superlatively, " exceedingly well,"
or " admirably " ! If we talk about performing on musical
instruments, to be consistent, we should call those who
perform, piano-performers, cornet-performers, violin-per-
formers, and so on.
Perpetually. This word is sometimes misused for
tontinually. Dr. William Mathews, in his " Words, their
Use and Abuse," says: "The Irish are perpetually using
140
THE VERBALIST.
shall for -will," Perpetiial means never ceasing, continu-
ing without intermission, uninterrupted ; while continual
means that which is constantly renewed and recurring with
perhaps frequent stops and interruptions. As the Irish
do something besides misuse shall, the Doctor should have
said that they continually use shall for will. I might per-
haps venture to intimate that perpetually is likewise misused
in the following sentence, which I copy from the " London
Queen," if I were not conscious that the monster who can
write and print such a sentence would not hesitate to cable
a thunderbolt at an offender on the slightest provocation.
Judge, if my fears are groundless : " But some few people
contract the ugly habit of making use of these expressions
unconsciously and continuously, perpetually interlarding
their conversation with them."
Person. See PARTY ; also, INDIVIDUAL.
Personalty. This word does not, as some persons
think, mean the articles worn on one's person. It is prop-
erly a law term, and means personal property. "There is
but one case on record of a peer of England leaving over
$7>5OO,ooo personalty."
Personification. That rhetorical figure which attrib-
utes sex, life, or action to inanimate objects, or ascribes to
objects and brutes the acts and qualities of rational beings,
is called personification or prosopopoeia.
" The mountains sing together, the hills rejoice and clap
their hands" " The worm, a-ware of his intent, harangued
him thus."
" See, Winter comes to rule the varied year,
Sullen and sad with all his rising train." — Thomson.
" So saying, her rash hand, in evil hour,
Forth reaching to the fruit, she plucked, she ate !
Earth felt the wound j and Nature from her seat,
THE VERBALIST. 141
Sighing through all her works, gave signs of zuoe,
That all was lost." — Milton.
" War and Love are strange compeers.
War sheds blood, and Love sheds tears ;
War has swords, and Love has darts ;
War breaks heads, and Love breaks hearts."
" Levity is often less foolish and gravity less wise than
each of them appears."
" The English language, by reserving the distinction
of gender for living beings that have sex, gives especial
scope for personification. The highest form of personifica^
tion should be used seldom, and only when justified by the
presence of strong feeling." — Bain.
" Knowledge and wisdom, far from being one,
Have ofttimes no connection. Knowledge dwells
In heads replete with thoughts of other men ;
Wisdom in minds attentive to their own.
Knowledge is proud that he has learned so much ;
Wisdom is humble that he knows no more." — Cowper.
Phenomenon. Plural, phenomena.
• Plead. The imperfect tense and the perfect participle
of the verb to plead are both pleaded and not plead. "He
pleaded not guilty." " You should have pleaded your cause
with more fervor."
Plenty. In Worcester's Dictionary we find the follow-
ing note : "Plenty is much used colloquially as an adjec-
tive, in the sense of plentiful, both in this country and in
England ; and this use is supported by respectable author-
ities, though it is condemned by various critics. Johnson
says : ' It is used barbarously, I think, for plentiful' ; and
Dr. Campbell, in his ' Philosophy of Rhetoric,' says : ' Plenty
for plentiful appears to me so gross a vulgarism that I
should not have thought it worthy of a place here if I had
142
THE VERBALIST.
not sometimes found it in works of considerable merit."'
We should say, then, that money is plentiful, and not that
it is plenty.
Pleonasm. Redundancy or pleonasm is the use of more
words than are necessary to express the thought clearly.
" They returned back again to the same city from whence
they came forth " : the five words in italics are redundant
or pleonastic. "The different departments of science and
of art mutually reflect light on each other" : either of the
expressions in italics embodies the whole idea. '' The uni-
versal opinion of all men " is a pleonastic expression often
heard. " I wrote you a letter yesterday " : here a letter is
redundant.
Redundancy is sometimes permissible for the surer con-
veyance of meaning, for emphasis,- and in the language of
poetic embellishment.
Polite. This word is much used by persons of doubt-
ful culture, where those of the better sort use the word
kind. We accept kind, not polite invitations ; and, when
any one has been obliging, we tell him that he has been
kind ; and, when an interviewing reporter tells us of his
having met with a polite reception, we may be sure that the
person by whom he has been received deserves well for his
considerate kindness. " I thank you and Mrs. Pope for
my kind reception." — Atterbury.
Portion. This word is often incorrectly used for part.
A portion is properly a part assigned, allotted, set aside for
a special purpose ; a share, a division. The verb to por-
tion means to divide, to parcel, to endow. We ask, there-
fore, " In what part [not, in what portion] of the country,
state, county, town, or street do you live ? " — or, if we pre-
fer grandiloquence to correctness, reside. In the sentence,
" A large po rtion of the land is untilled," the right word
THE VERBALIST. 143
would be either part or proportion, according to the inten-
tion of the writer.
Posted. A word very much and very inelegantly used
for informed. Such expressions as, " I will post you," " I
must post myself up," " If I had been better posted" and
the like, are, at the best, but one remove from slang.
Predicate. This word is often very incorrectly used
in the sense of to base ; as, "He predicates his opinion on
insufficient data." Then we sometimes hear people talk
about predicating an action upon certain information or
upon somebody's statement. To predicate means primarily
to speak before, and has come to be properly used in the
sense of assumed or believed to be the consequence of.
Examples : " Contentment is predicated of virtue " ; " Good
health may be predicated of a good constitution." He who
is not very sure that he uses the word correctly would do
better not to use it at all.
Prejudice — Prepossess. Both these words mean, to
incline in one direction or the other for some reason
not founded in justice ; but by common consent prejudice
has come to be used in an unfavorable sense, and prepos-
sess in a favorable one. Thus, we say, " He is prejudiced
against him," and " He is prepossessed in his favor." We
sometimes hear the expression, " He is prejudiced in his
favor," but this can not be accounted a good use of the
word.
Prepositions. The errors made in the use of the prep-
ositions are very numerous. " The indolent child is one
who [that ?] has a strong aversion from action of any sort."
— Graham's " English Synonymes," p. 236. The prevailing
and best modern usage is in favor of to instead of from
after averse and aversion, and before the object. " Clear-
ness . . . enables the reader to see thoughts without notic-
10
14.4 THE VERBALIST.
ing the language with which they are clothed." — Town,
send's " Art of Speech." We clothe thoughts in language.
" Shakespeare . . . and the Bible are . . . models for the
English-speaking tongue." — Ibid. If this means models of
English, then it should be of ; but if it means models for
English organs of speech to practice on, then it should be
for ; or if it means models to model English tongues after,
then also it should be for. " If the resemblance is too
faint, the mind is fatigued -while attempting to trace the
analogies." "Aristotle is in error "while thus describing
governments." — Ibid. Here we have two examples, not
of the misuse of the preposition, but of the erroneous use
of the adverb -while instead of the preposition in. "For
my part I can not think that Shelley's poetry, except by
snatches and fragments, has the value of the good work of
Wordsworth or Byron." — Matthew Arnold. Should be,
" except in snatches." " Taxes with us are collected nearly
[almost] solely from real and personal estate." — " Apple-
tons' Journal." Taxes are levied on estates and collected
from the owners.
" If I am not commended for the beauty of my works,
I may hope to be pardoned for their brevity." Cobbett
comments on this sentence as follows : " We may com-
mend him for the beauty of his works, and we may pardon
him for their brevity, if we deem the brevity a fault ; but
this is not what he means. He means that, at any rate, he
shall have the merit of brevity. ' If I am not commended
for the beauty of my works, I may hope to be pardoned on
.account of their brevity.' This is what the Doctor meant ;
but this would have marred a little the antithesis : it would
have unsettled a little of the balance of that seesaw in
which Dr. Johnson so much delighted, and which, falling
into the hands of novel-writers and of members of Parlia-
THE VERBALIST. 145
ment, has, by moving unencumbered with any of the Doc-
tor's reason or sense, lulled so many thousands asleep !
Dr. Johnson created a race of writers and speakers. ' Mr.
Speaker, that the state of the nation is very critical, all men
will allow ; but that it is wholly desperate, few will be-
lieve.' When you hear or see a sentence like this, be sure
that the person who speaks or writes it has been reading
Dr. Johnson, or some of his imitators. But, observe, these
imitators go no further than the frame of the sentences.
They, in general, take care not to imitate the Doctor in
knowledge and reasoning."
The rhetoricians would have us avoid such forms of ex-
pression as, " The boy went to and asked the advice of his
teacher"; "I called on and had a conversation -with my
brother."
Very often the preposition is not repeated in a sentence,
when it shourd be. We say properly, " He comes from
Ohio or from Indiana" ; or, " He comes either from Ohio
or Indiana."
Prepossess. See PREJUDICE.
Present — Introduce. Few errors are more common,
especially among those who are always straining to be fine,
than that of using present, in the social world, instead of
introduce. Present means to place in the presence of a
superior ; introduce, to bring to be acquainted. A person is
presented at court, and on an official occasion to our Presi-
dent ; but persons who are unknown to each other are
introduced by a common acquaintance. And in these in=
troductions, it is the younger who is introduced to the
older ; the lower to the higher in place or social position ;
the gentleman to the lady. A lady should say, as a rule,
that Mr. Blank was introduced to her, not that she was
introduced to Mr. Blank.
146 THE VERBALIST.
Presumptive. This word is sometimes misused by the
careless far presumptuous.
Preventive. A useless and unwarranted syllable is
sometimes added to this word — -preventative.
Previous. This adjective is much used in an adverbial
sense ; thus, "Previous to my return," etc. Until previous
is recognized as an adverb, if we would speak grammatical-
ly, we must say, "Previously to my return." "Previously
to my leaving England, I called on his lordship."
Procure. This is a word much used by people who
strive to be fine. " Where did you get it ? " with them is,
"Where did yon procure it ?"
Profanity. The extent to which some men habitually
interlard their talk with oaths is disgusting even to many
who, on occasion, do not themselves hesitate to give ex-
pression to their feelings in oaths portly and unctuous. If
these fellows could be made to know how offensive to
decency they make themselves, they would, perhaps, be
less profane.
Promise. This word is sometimes very improperly
used for assure ; thus, "I promise you I was very much
astonished."
Pronouns of the First Person. " The ordinary uses
of ' I ' and ' we,' as the singular and plural pronouns of the
first person, would appear to be above all ambiguity, un-
certainty, or dispute. Yet when we consider the force of
the plural ' we,' we are met with a contradiction ; for, as
a rule, only one person can speak at the same time to the
same audience. It is only by some exceptional arrange-
ment, or some latitude or license of expression, that several
persons can be conjoint speakers. For example, a plurality
may sing together in chorus, and may join in the responses
at church, or in the simultaneous repetition of the Lord's
THE VERBALIST. 147
Prayer or the Creed. Again, one person may be the au-
thorized spokesman in delivering a judgment or opinion
held by a number of persons in common. Finally, in writ-
ten compositions, the ' we ' is not unsuitable, because a
plurality of persons may append their names to a document
" A speaker using ' we ' may speak for himself and one
or more others ; commonly he stands forward as the repre-
sentative of a class, more or less comprehensive. ' As soon
as my companion and I had entered the field, we saw a
man coming toward us' ; ' -we like our new curate ' ; ' you
do us poets the greatest injustice ' ; ' we must see to the
efficiency of our forces.' The widest use of the pronoun
will be mentioned presently.
" ' We ' is used for ' I ' in the decrees of persons in au-
thority ; as when King Lear says :
' Know that we have divided
In three our kingdom.'
By the fiction of plurality a veil of modesty is thrown over
the assumption of vast superiority over human beings gen-
erally. Or, ' we ' may be regarded as an official form where-
by the speaker personally is magnified or enabled to rise to
the dignity of the occasion.
" The editorial 'we' is to be understood on the same
principle. An author using ' we ' appears as if he were not
alone, but sharing with other persons the responsibility of
his views.
"This representative position is at its utmost stretch in
the practice of using ' we ' for human beings generally ; as
in discoursing on the laws of human nature. The preach.
er, the novelist, or the philosopher, in dwelling upon the
peculiarity of our common constitution, being himself an
example of what he is speaking of, associates the rest of
mankind with him, and speaks collectively by means \>f
,48 THE VERBALIST.
' we.' * We are weak and fallible ' ; ' we are of yesterday ' ;
1 we are doomed to dissolution.' ' Here have we no con-
tinuing city, but we seek one to come.'
"It is not unfrequent to have in one sentence, or in
close proximity, both the editorial and the representative
meaning, the effect being ambiguity and confusion. ' Let
us [the author] now consider why we [humanity generally]
overrate distant good.' In such a case the author should
fallback upon the singular for himself — '/will now con-
sider— .' ' We [speaker] think we [himself and hearers
together] should come to the conclusion.' Say, either'/
think,' or 'you would."
" The following extract from Butler exemplifies a similar
confusion : ' Suppose we [representative] are capable of
happiness and of misery in degrees equally intense and
extreme, yet we [rep.] are capable of the latter for a much
longer time, beyond all comparison. We [change of sub-
ject to a limited class] see men in the tortures of pain — .
Such is our [back to representative] make that anything
may become the instrument of pain and sorrow to us.'
The ' we ' at the commencement of the second sentence —
' We see men in the tortures ' — could be advantageously
changed to 'you,' or the passive construction could be
substituted ; the remaining we's would then be consistently
representative.
" From the greater emphasis of singularity, energetic
speakers and writers sometimes use ' I ' as representative of
mankind at large. Thus : ' The current impressions re-
ceived through the senses are not voluntary in origin. What
/ see in walking is seen because / have an organ of vision.'
The question of general moral obligation is forcibly stated
by Paley in the individual form, ' Why am / obliged to
keep my word ? ' It is sometimes well to confine the atten-
THE VERBALIST.
149
tion of the hearer or reader to his own relation to the
matter under consideration, more especially in difficult or
non-popular argument or exposition. The speaker, by
using ' I,' does the action himself, or makes himself the
example, the hearer being expected to put himself in the
same position." — Bain's " Composition Grammar."
Pronouns of the Second Person. " Anomalous usages
have sprung up in connection with these pronouns. The
plural form has almost wholly superseded the singular ; a
usage more than five centuries old.*
" The motive is courtesy. The singling out of one per-
son for address is supposed to be a liberty or an excess of
familiarity ; and the effect is softened or diluted by the
fiction of taking in others. If our address is uncompliment-
ary, the sting is lessened by the plural form ; and if the
reverse, the shock to modesty is not so great. This is a
refinement that was unknown to the ancient languages.
The orators of Greece delighted in the strong, pointed,
personal appeal implied in the singular ' thou.' In modern
German, ' thou ' (du) is the address of familiarity and in-
timacy ; while the ordinary pronoun is the curiously in-
direct ' they ' ( .SiV). On solemn occasions, we may revert
to ' thou.' Cato, in his meditative soliloquy on reading
Plato's views on the immortality of the soul before killing
himself, says : ' Plato, thou reasonest well.' So in the
Commandments, 'thou' addresses to each individual an
unavoidable appeal : ' Thou shalt not .' But our ordi-
nary means of making the personal appeal is, ' you, sir,'
'you, madam,' 'ray Lord, you ,' etc. ; we reserve 'thou'
for the special case of addressing the Deity. The applica-
tion of the motive of courtesy is here reversed ; it would be
* " The use of the plural for the singular was established as early as
the beginning of the fourteenth century." — Morris, p. 118, § 153.
150 THE VERBALIST.
irreverent to merge this vast personality in a promiscuous
assemblage.
"'You' is not unfrequently employed, like 'we,' as a
representative pronoun. The action is represented with
great vividness, when the person or persons addressed may
be put forward as the performers : ' There is such an echo
among the old ruins and vaults, that if you stamp a little
louder than ordinary, you hear the sound repeated ' ; ' Some
practice is required to see these animals in the thick forest,
even when yoti hear them close by you.'
" There should not be a mixture of ' thou ' and ' you '
in the same passage. Thus, Thackeray (Adventures of
Philip) : ' So, as thy sun rises, friend, over the humble
house-tops round about your home, shall you wake many
and many a day to duty and labor.' So, Cooper (Water-
Witch) : ' 7^02/hast both master and mistress? You have
told us of the latter, but we would kftow something of the
former. Who is thy master?' Shakespeare, Scott, and
others might also be quoted.
" ' Ye' and ' you ' were at one time strictly distinguished
as different cases; 'ye' was nominative, 'you' objective
(dative or accusative). But the Elizabethan dramatists con-
founded the forms irredeemably ; and ' you ' has gradually
ousted ' ye ' from ordinary use. ' Ye ' is restricted to the
expression of strong feeling, and in this employment occurs
chiefly in the poets." — Bain's "Composition Grammar."
Proof. This word is much and very improperly used
for evidence, which is only the medium of proof, proof being
the effect of evidence. " What evidence have you to offer in
proof of the truth of your statement ? " See also EVIDENCE.
Propose — Purpose. Writers and speakers often fail to
discriminate properly between the respective meanings of
these two verbs. Propose, correctly used, means, to put
THE VERBALIST. 1?1
forward or to offer for tJte consideration of others ; hence, a
proposal is a scheme or design offered for acceptance or con-
sideration, a proposition. Purpose means, to intend, to
design, to resolve ; hence, a purpose is an intention, an aim,
that which one sets before one's self. Examples : " What
do you purpose doing in the matter?" "What do you
propose that we shall do in the matter ? " "I will do " means
" I purpose doing, or to do." " I purpose to write a history
of England from the accession of King James the Second
down to a time which is within the memory of men still
living." — Macaulay. It will be observed that Macaulay
says, " I purpose to write," and not, " I purpose -wtiting"
using the verb in the infinitive rather than in the participial
form. "On which he purposed to mount one of his little
guns." See INFINITIVE.
Proposition. This word is often used when proposal
would be better, for the reason that proposal has but one
meaning, and is shorter by one syllable. " He demon-
strated the proposition of Euclid, and rejected the proposal
of his friend."
Prosaist. Dr. Hall is of opinion that this is a word
we shall do well to encourage. It is used by good writers.
Proven. This form for the past participle of the verb
to prove is said to be a Scotticism. It is not used by careful
writers and speakers. The correct form is proved.
Providing. The present participle of the verb to pro*
vide is sometimes vulgarly used for the conjunction provided,
as in this sentence from the " London Queen " : " Society
may be congratulated, . . . providing that," etc.
Provoke. See AGGRAVATE.
Punctuation. The importance of punctuation can not
be overestimated ; it not only helps to make plain the mean-
ing of what one writes, but it may prevent one's being mis-
15Z
THE VERBALIST.
construed. Though no two writers could be found who
punctuate just alike, still in the main those who pay atten-
tion to the art put in their stops in essentially the same
manner. The difference that punctuation may make in the
meaning of language is well illustrated by the following
anecdote :
At Ramessa there lived a benevolent and hospitable
prior, who caused these lines to be painted over his door :
" Be open evermore,
O thou my door !
To none be shut — to honest or to poor ! "
In time the good prior was succeeded by a man as selfish
as his predecessor was generous. The lines over the door
of the priory were allowed to remain ; one stop, however,
was altered, which made them read thus :
" Be open evermore,
O thou my door !
To none — be shut to honest or to poor ! "
He punctuates best who makes his punctuation con-
tribute most to the clear expression of his thought ; and
that construction is best that has least need of being punc-
tuated.
THE COMMA. — The chief difference in the punctuation
of different writers is usually in their use of the comma, in
regard to which there is a good deal of latitude ; much is
left to individual taste. Nowadays the best. practice uses
it sparingly. An idea of the extent to which opinions
differ with regard to the use of the comma may be formed
from the following excerpt from a paper prepared for
private use :
" In the following examples, gathered from various
sources — chiefly from standard books — the superfluous com-
mas are inclosed in parentheses :
THE VERBALIST. 153
" I. 'It remains(,) perhaps(,) to be said(,) that, if any
lesson at all(,) as to these delicate matters(,) is needed(,) in
this period, it is not so much a lesson,' etc. 2. ' The obe-
dience is not due to the power of a right authority, but to
the spirit of fear, and(,) therefore(,) is(,) in reality(,) no
obedience at all.' 3. ' The patriot disturbances in Canada
. . . awakened deep interest among the people of the United
States(,) who lived adjacent to the frontier.' 4. ' Observers(>)
who have recently investigated this point(,) do not all agree,'
etc. 5. ' The wind did(,) in an instant(,) what man and
steam together had failed to do in hours.' 6. 'All the cabin
passengers(,) situated beyond the center of the boat(,) were
saved.' 7. ' No other writer has depicted(,) with so much
art or so much accuracy(,) the habits, the manners,' etc. 8.
' If it shall give satisfaction to those who have(,) in any way(,)
befriended it, the author will feel,' etc. 9. ' Fonned(,) or
consisting of(,) clay.' 10. ' The subject [witchcraft] grew
interesting ; and(,) to examine Sarah Cloyce and Elizabeth
Proctor, the deputy-governor(,) and five other magistrates^)
went to Salem.' n. ' The Lusitanians(,) who had not left
their home(,) rose as a man, 'etc. 12. ' Vague reports . . . had
preceded him to Washington, and his Mississippi friends(,)
who chanced to be at the capitalQ were not backward to
make their boast of him.' 13. ' Our faith has acquired a
new vigor(,) and a clearer vision.' 14. ' In iSigQ he re-
moved to Cambridge.' 15. ' Dore was born at Strasburg(,)
in 1832, and labors,' etc. 16. ' We should never apply dry
compresses, charpie, or wadding(,) to the wound.' 17. ' — to
stand idle, to look, act, or think(,) in a leisurely way." 18.
' — portraits taken from the farmers, schoolmasters, and
peasantry(,) of the neighborhood.' 19. ' — gladly wel-
comed painters of Flanders, Holland, and Spain(,) to their
shores.'
154 THE VERBALIST.
" In all these cases, the clauses between or following the
inclosed commas are so closely connected grammatically
with the immediately preceding words or phrases, that they
should be read without a perceptible pause, or with only a
slight one for breath, without change of voice. Some of
the commas would grossly pervert the meaning if strictly
construed. Thus, from No. 3 it wculd appear that the
people of the United States in general lived adjacent to the
frontier ; from No. 4, that all observers have recently in-
vestigated the point in question ; from No. 6, that all the
cabin passengers were so situated that they were saved,
whereas it is meant that only a certain small proportion of
them were saved ; from No. 10 (Bancroft), that somebody
whose name is accidentally omitted went to Salem ' to ex-
amine Sarah Cloyce and Elizabeth Proctor, the deputy-
governor, and five other magistrates'; from No. n, that
none of the Lusitanians had left their home, whereas it was
the slaughter by the Romans of a great number of them who
had left their home that caused the rising.
" Commas are frequently omitted, and in certain posi-
tions very generally, where the sense and correct reading
require a pause. In the following examples, such commas,
omitted in the works from which they were taken, are in-
closed in brackets :
" I. ' The modes of thought[,] and the types of charac-
ter which those modes proclucef,] are essentially and uni-
versally transformed.' 2. ' Taken by itselff,] this doctrine
could have no effect whatever ; indeed[,] it would amount
to nothing but a verbal proposition.' 3. ' Far belowf,] the
little stream of the Oder foamed over the rocks.' 4. ' When
the day returned[,] the professor, the artist[,] and I rowed
to within a hundred yards of the shore.' 5. ' Proceeding
into the interior of India[,] they passed through Belgaum/
THE VERBALIST. 155
6. ' If Loring is defeated in the Sixth District[,] it can be
borne.'
" In No. 3, the reader naturally enunciates ' the little
stream of the Oder ' as in the objective case after ' below ' ;
but there he comes to a predicate which compels him to go
back and read differently. In No. 4, it appears that ' the
day returned the professor,' and then ' the artist and I
rowed,' etc."
All clauses should generally be isolated by commas ;
where, however, the connection is very close or the clause
is very short, no point may be necessary. " But his pride
is greater than his ignorance, and what he wants in knowl-
edge he supplies by sufficiency." " A man of polite imagi-
nation can converse with a picture, and find an agreeable
companion in a statue." "Though he slay me, yet will I
trust him." " The prince, his father being dead, suc-
ceeded." "To confess the truth, I was much at fault."
" As the heart panteth after the water-brooks, so panteth
my soul after thee." "Where the bee sucks, there suck
I." " His father dying, he succeeded to the estate."
" The little that is known, and the circumstance that little
is known, must be considered as honorable to him."
The comma is used before and after a phrase when co-
ordinating and not restrictive. " The jury, having retired
for half an hour, brought in a verdict." "The stranger,
unwilling to obtrude himself on our notice, left in the
morning." " Rome, the city of the Emperors, became the
city of the Popes." " His stories, which made everybody
laugh, were often made to order." "He did not come,
which I greatly regret." " The younger, who was yet a
boy, had nothing striking in his appearance." " They
passed the cup to the stranger, who drank heartily."
" Peace at any price, which these orators seem to advo-
156 THE VERBALIST.
cate, means war at any cost." " Sailors, who are generally
superstitious, say it is unlucky to embark on Friday."
Adverbs and short phrases, -when they break the con-
nection, should be between commas. Some of the most
common words and phrases so used are the following :
Also, too, there, indeed, perhaps, surely, moreover, like-
wise, however, finally, namely, therefore, apparently, mean-
while, consequently, unquestionably, accordingly, notwith-
standing, in truth, in fact, in short, in general, in reality,
no doubt, of course, as it were, at all events, to be brief,
to be sure, now and then, on the contrary, in a word, by
chance, in that case, in the mean time, for the most part.
" History, in a word, is replete with moral lessons." "As
an orator, however, he was not great." "There is, re-
member, a limit at which forbearance ceases to be a vir-
tue." " Our civilization, therefore, is not an unmixed
good." " This, I grant you, is not of great importance."
If, however, the adverb does not break the connection,
but readily coalesces with the rest of the sentence, the
commas are omitted. " Morning will come at last, how-
ever dark the night may be." " We then proceeded on
our way." " Our civilization is therefore not an unmixed
good." " Patience, I say ; your mind perhaps may
change."
Adverbial phrases and clauses beginning a sentence are
set off by commas. "In truth, I could not tell." "To
sum up, the matter is this." " Everything being ready,
they set out." "By looking a little deeper, the reason
will be found." " Finally, let me sum up the argument."
" If the premises were admitted, I should deny the conclu-
sion." " Where your treasure is, there will your heart be
also."
Words used in apposition should be isolated by com-
THE VERBALIST. 157
mas. " Newton, the great mathematician, was very mod-
est." " And he, their prince, shall rank among my peers."
In such sentences, however, as, " The mathematician New-
ton was very modest," and " The Emperor Napoleon was
a great soldier," commas are not used.
The name or designation of a person addressed is iso-
lated by commas. " It touches you, my lord, as well as
me." "John, come here." " Mr. President, my object is
peace." " Tell me, boy, where do you live?" " Yes, sir,
I will do as you say." " Mr. Brown, what is your number? "
Pairs of words. — " Old and young, rich and poor, wise
and foolish, were involved." " Sink or swim, live or die,
survive or perish, I give my hand and heart to this vote."
"Interest and ambition, honor and shame, friendship and
enmity, gratitude and revenge, are the prime movers in
public transactions."
A restrictive clause is not separated by a comma from
the noun. " Every one must love a boy who [that] is at-
tentive and docile." " He preaches sublimely who [that]
lives a holy life." " The things which [that] are seen are
temporal." " A king depending on the support of his sub-
jects can not rashly go to war." " The sailor who [that] is
not superstitious will embark any day."
The comma is used after adjectives, nouns, and verbs
in sentences like the following :
" Are all thy conquests, glories, triumphs, spoils
Shrunk to this little measure ? "
" He fills, he bounds, connects and equals all."
" Who to the enraptured heart, and ear, and eye
Teach beauty, virtue, truth, and love, and melody." *
* " Some writers omit the comma in cases where the conjunction is
used. But, as the conjunction is generally employed in such cases for
emphasis, commas ought to be used ; although, where the words are
158 THE VERBALIST.
" He rewarded his friends, chastised his foes, set
Justice on her seat, and made his conquest secure."
The comma is used to separate adjectives in opposition,
but closely connected. "Though deep, yet clear; though
gentle, yet not dull." " Liberal, not lavish, is kind Na-
ture's hand." " Though black, yet comely ; and though
rash, benign."
After a nominative, where the verb is understood.
" To err is human ; to forgive, divine." " A wise man
seeks to shine in himself; a fool, in others." "Conversa-
tion makes a ready man ; writing, an exact man ; reading,
a full man."
A long subject is often separated from the predicate by
a comma. " Any one that refuses to earn an honest liveli-
hood, is not an object of charity." " The circumstance of
his being unprepared to adopt immediate and decisive
measures, was represented to the Government." " That
he had persistently disregarded every warning and per-
severed in his reckless course, had not yet undermined
his credit with his dupes." " That the work of forming
and perfecting the character is difficult, is generally al-
lowed."
In a series of adjectives that precede their noun, a
comma is placed after each except the last ; there usage
omits the point. " A beautiful, tall, willowy, sprightly
girl." " A quick, brilliant, studious, learned man." *
A comma is placed between short members of corn-
very closely connected, or where they constitute a clause in the midst
of a long sentence, they may be omitted." — Bigelow's "Handbook of
Punctuation."
* " This usage violates one of the fundamental principles of punc-
tuation ; it indicates, very improperly, that the noun man is more
closely connected with learned than with the other adjectives. Anal-
ogy and perspicuity require a comma after learned." — Quackenbos.
THE VERBALIST.
159
pound sentences, connected by and, but, for, nor, or, because,
whereas, that expressing purpose (so that, in order that),
and other conjunctions. " Be virtuous, that you may be
respected." " Love not sleep, lest you come to poverty."
" Man proposes, but God disposes."
A comma must not be placed before that except when
it is equivalent to in order that. " He says that \\f, will be
here."
A comma must not be placed before and when it con-
nects two words only. " Time and tide wait for no man."
"A rich and prosperous people." " Plain and honest truth
wants no artificial covering."
A comma is sometimes necessary to prevent ambiguity.
" He who pursues pleasure only defeats the object of his
creation." Without a comma before or after only, the
meaning of this sentence is doubtful.
The following sentences present some miscellaneous
examples of the use of the comma by writers on punctu-
ation : "Industry, as well as genius, is essential to the
production of great works." " Prosperity is secured to a
state, not by the acquisition of territory or riches, but by
the encouragement of industry." "Your manners are af-
fable, and, for the most part, pleasing." *
" However fairly a bad man may appear to act, we
distrust him." "Why, this is rank injustice." "Well,
follow the dictates of your inclination." " The comma
may be omitted in the case of too, also, therefore, andper-
haps, when introduced so as not to interfere with the har-
monious flow of the- period ; and, particularly, when the
sentence is short." f " Robert Horton, M. D., F. R. S."
" To those who labor, sleep is doubly pleasant " ; " Sleep
* Many writers would omit the last two commas in this sentence,
t The commas before and niter particularly are hardly necessary
11
l6o THE VERBALIST.
is doubly pleasant to those who labor." " Those who
persevere, succeed." "To be overlooked, slighted, and
neglected ; to be misunderstood, misrepresented, and slan-
dered ; to be trampled under foot by the envious, the igno-
rant, and the vile ; to be crushed by foes, and to be dis-
trusted and betrayed even by friends — such is too often the
fate of genius." " She is tall, though not so handsome as
her sister." "Verily, verily, I say unto you." "Whatever
is, is right." " What is foreordained to be, will be." "The
Emperor Augustus was a patron of the fine arts." "Au-
gustus, the Emperor, was a patron of the fine arts."
" United, we stand ; divided, we fall." " God said, Let
there be light." "July 21, 1881." "President Garfield
was shot, Saturday morning, July 2, 1881 ; he died, Monday
night, Sept. 19, 1881." "I am, sir, very respectfully, ycur
obedient servant, John Jones." " New York, August,
1881." "Room 20, Equitable Building, Broadway, New
York."
" When you are in doubt as to the propriety of inserting
commas, omit them ; IT is BETTER TO HAVE TOO FEW THAN
TOO MANY." — Quackenbos.
THE SEMICOLON. — Reasons are preceded by semicolons ;
" Economy is no disgrace ; for it is better to live on a little
than to outlive a great deal." Clauses in opposition are
separated by a semicolon when the second is introduced by
an adversative : "Straws swim at the surface ; but pearls
lie at the bottom " ; " Lying lips are an abomination to the
Lord ; but they that deal truly are his delight." Without
the adversative, the colon is to be preferred : " Prosperity
showeth vice : adversity, virtue." The great divisions of a
sentence must be pointed with a semicolon when the minor
divisions are pointed with commas : " Mirth should be the
embroidery of conversation, not the web ; and wit the orna-
THE VERBALIST. 161
ment of the mind, not the furniture." The things enu-
merated must be separated by semicolons, when the enun-
ciation of particulars is preceded by a colon : " The value
of a maxim depends on four things : the correctness of the
principle it embodies ; the subject to which it relates ; the
extent of its application ; and the ease with which it may
be practically carried out." When as introduces an ex-
ample, it is preceded by a semicolon. When several
successive clauses have a common connection with a pre-
ceding or following clause, they are separated by semi-
colons ; as, " Children, as they gamboled on the beach ;
reapers, as they gathered the harvest ; mowers, as they
rested from using the scythe ; mothers, as they busied them-
selves about the household — were victims to an enemy,
who disappeared the moment a blow was struck." " Reason
as we may, it is impossible not to read in such a fate much
that we know not how to interpret ; much of provocation
to cruel deeds and deep resentment ; much of apology for
wrong and perfidy ; much of doubt and misgiving as to the
past ; much of painful recollections ; much of dark fore-
boding." "Philosophers assert that Nature is unlimited;
that her treasures are endless ; that the increase of knowl-
edge will never cease."
THE COLON. — This point is less used now than former-
ly : its place is supplied by the period, the semicolon, or
the dash ; and sometimes, even by the comma. The colon
is used very differently by different writers. " He was
heard to say, ' I have done with this world.'" Some writers
would put a colon, some a comma, after say. " When the
quoted passage is brought in without any introductory
word, if short," says Quackenbos, "it is generally preceded
by a comma ; if long, by a colon ; as, ' A simpleton, meet-
ing a philosopher, asked him, " What affords wise men the
162 THE VERBALIST.
greatest pleasure ? " Turning on his heel, the sage replied,
" To get rid of fools." '
Formal enumerations of particulars, and direct quota-
tions, when introduced by such phrases as in these -words,
as follows, the following, namely, this, these, thus, etc., are
properly preceded by a colon. " We hold these truths to
be self-evident : that all men are created equal ; that they
are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable
rights ; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit
of happiness." " Lord Bacon has summed up the whole
matter in the following words : ' A little philosophy in-
clineth men's minds to atheism ; but depth in philosophy
bringeth men's minds to religion.' " " The human family
is composed of five races : first, the Caucasian ; second,
the Mongolian ; third, the," etc.
"All were attentive to the godlike man,
When from his lofty couch he thus began :
' Great queen,' " etc. — Dryden.
When the quotation, or other matter, begins a new
paragraph, the colon is, by many writers, followed with a
dash ; as, " The cloth being removed, the President rose
and said : —
" ' Ladies and gentlemen, we are,' " etc.
The colon is used to mark the greater breaks in sen-
tences, when the lesser breaks are marked by semicolons.
" You have called yourself an atom in the universe ; you
have said that you are but an insect in the solar blaze : is
your present pride consistent with these professions ? " "A
clause is either independent or dependent : independent, ^
if it forms an assertion by itself; dependent, if it enters
into some other clause with the value of a part of speech."
A colon is sometimes used instead of a period to separate
two short sentences, which are closely connected. " Never
THE VERBALIST.
163
flatter people : leave that to such as mean to betray them."
" Some things we can, and others we can not do : we can
walk, but we can not fly."
THE PERIOD. — Complete sentences are always followed
either by a period, or by an exclamation or an interrogation
point.*
The period is also used after abbreviations ; as, R. D.
Van Nostrand, St. Louis, Mo. ; Jno. B. Morris, M. D.,
F. R. S., London, Eng. ; Jas. W. Wallack, Jr., New York
City, N. Y. ; Jas. B. Roberts, Elocutionist, Phila., Pa.
INTERROGATION-POINT. — This point is used after ques-
tions put by the writer, and after questions reported direct-
ly. " What can I do for you ? " " Where are you going ? "
" What do you say ? " cried the General. " The child still
lives?" It should not be used when the question is re-
ported indirectly. " He asked me where I was going."
" The Judge asked the witness if he believed the man to
be guilty."
EXCLAMATION-POINT. — This mark is placed after in-
terjections, after sentences and clauses of sentences of pas-
sionate import, and after solemn invocations and addresses.
" Zounds ! the man's in earnest." " Pshaw ! what can we
do ? " " Bah ! what's that to me ? " " Indeed ! then I must
look to it." " Look, my lord, it comes ! " " Rest, rest,
perturbed spirit ! " " O heat, dry up my brains ! " " Dear
maid, kind sister, sweet Ophelia!" "While in this part
of the country, I once more revisited — and, alas, with what
melancholy presentiments! — the home of my youth." "O
rose of May ! " " Oh, from this time forth, my thoughts
be bloody or be nothing worth ! " " O heavens ! die two
months ago, and not forgotten yet ? "
* The only exception to this rule is the occasional use of the colon
to separate two short sentences that are closely connected.
164 THE VERBALIST,
" Night, sable goddess ! from her ebon throne,
In rayless majesty now stretches forth
Her leaden scepter o'er a slumbering world.
Silence, how dead ! and darkness, how profound " !
— Young.
" Hail, holy light ! offspring of heaven just born ! " — Miltoa
" But thou, O Hope ! with eyes so fair,
What was thy delighted measure ? " — Collins.
It will be observed that the interjection O is an excep-
tion to the rule : it is often followed by a comma, but never
by an exclamation-point.
An exclamation-point sometimes gives the same words
quite another meaning. The difference between " What's
that ? " and " What's that ! " is obvious.
THE DASH. — Cobbett did not favor the use of this mark,
as we see from the following : " Let me caution you against
the use of what, by some, is called the dash. The dash is
a stroke along the line ; thus, ' I am rich — I was poor — I
shall be poor again.1 This is wild work indeed ! Who is
to know what is intended by these dashes ? Those who
have thought proper, like Mr. Lindley Murray, to place the
dash amongst the grammatical points, ought to give us some
rule relative to its different longitudinal dimensions in dif-
ferent cases. The inch, the three-quarter-inch, the half-
inch, the quarter-inch : these would be something determi-
nate ; but ' the dash,' without measure, must be a perilous
thing for the young grammarian to handle. In short, ' the
dash ' is a cover for ignorance as to the use of points, and it
can answer no other purpose."
This is one of the few instances in which Cobbett was
wrong. The dash is the proper point with which to mark
an unexpected or emphatic pause, or a sudden break or tran-
sition. It is very often preceded by another point. " And
THE VERBALIST. 165
Huitzilopochtli — a sweet name to roll under one's tongue —
for how many years has this venerable war-god blinked in
the noonday sun ! " " Crowds gathered about the news-
paper bulletins, recalling the feverish scenes that occurred
when the President's life was thought to be hanging by a
thread. ' Wouldn't it be too bad,' said one, ' if, after all —
no, I won't allow myself to think of it.' " " Was there
ever — but I scorn to boast." " You are — no, I'll not tell
you what you are."
" He suffered — but his pangs are o'er ;
Enjoyed — but his delights are fled ;
Had friends — his friends are now no more ;
And foes — his foes are dead." — Montgomery.
" Greece, Carthage, Rome, — where are they ? " " He chas-
tens ; — but he chastens to save."
Dashes are much used where parentheses were formerly
employed. " In the days of Tweed the expression to divide
fair — forcible, if not grammatical — acquired much currency."
" In truth, the character of the great chief was depicted
two thousand five hundred years before his birth, and de-
picted— such is the power of genius — in colors which will
be fresh as many years after his death." " To render the
Constitution perpetual — which God grant it may be ! — it is
necessary that its benefits should be practically felt by all
parts of the country."
PARENTHESIS. — This mark is comparatively little used
nowadays. The dash is preferred, probably because it
disfigures the page less. The office of the parenthesis is
to isolate a phrase which is merely incidental, and which
might be omitted without detriment to the grammatical
construction.
*" Know then this truth (enough for man to know),
Virtue alone is happiness below." — Pope.
166 THE VERBALIST.
" The bliss of man (could pride that blessing find)
Is not to act or think beyond mankind."
BRACKETS. — This mark is used principally to inclose
words improperly omitted by the writer, or words intro-
duced for the purpose of explanation or to correct an error.
The bracket is often used in this book.
THE APOSTROPHE. — This point is used to denote the
omission of letters and sometimes of figures ; as, Jan'y, '8 1 ;
I've for I have ; you'll for you will ; 'tis for it is ; don't for
do not ; can't for can not ; It was in the year '93 ; the spirit
of '76 ; It was in the years 1812, '13, and '14.
Also to denote the possessive case ; as, Brown's house ;
the king's command ; Moses' staff ; for conscience' sake ;
the boys' garden.
Also with s to denote the plural of letters, figures, and
signs ; as, Cross your t's, dot your z's, and mind your/'s and
^'s ; make your s's better, and take out the x's.
CAPITALS. — A capital letter should begin every sen-
tence, every line of verse, and every direct quotation.
All names of the Deity, of Jesus Christ, of the Trinity,
and of the Virgin Mary must begin with a capital. Pro-
nouns are usually capitalized when they refer to the Deity.
Proper 'names, and nouns and adjectives formed from
proper names, names of streets, of the months, of the clays
of the week, and of the holidays, are capitalized.
Titles of nobility and of high office, when used to desig-
nate particular persons, are capitalized ; as, the Earl of
Dunraven, the Mayor of Boston, the Baron replied, the
Cardinal presided.
THE PARAGRAPH. — In writing for the press, the division
of matter into paragraphs is often quite arbitrary ; in letter-
writing, on the contrary, the several topics treated of should,
as a rule, be isolated by paragraphic divisions. These di-
THE VERBALIST. 167
visions give one's letters a shapely appearance that they
otherwise never have.
Purchase. This word is much preferred to its synonym
buy, by that class of people who prefer the word reside to
live, procure to get, inaugurate to begirt, and so on. They
are generally of those who are great in pretense, and who
would be greater still if they were to pretend to all they
have to pretend to.
Purpose. See PROPOSE.
Quantity. This word is often improperly used for
number. Quantity should be used in speaking of what is
measured or weighed ; number, of what is counted. Ex-
amples: "What quantity of apples have you, and what
number of pineapples?" "Delaware produces a large
quantity of peaches and a large number of melons."
Quit. — This word means, properly, to leave, to go away
from, to forsake ; as, " Avaunt ! quit my sight." This is
the only sense in which the English use it. In America,
it is generally used in the sense of to leave off, to stop ; as,
" Quit your nonsense " ; " Quit laughing " ; " Quit your
noise " ; " He has quit smoking," and so on.
Quite. This word originally meant completely, per-
fectly, totally, entirely, fully ; and this is the sense in
which it was used by the early writers of English. It is
now often used in the sense of rather ; as, " It is quite
warm " ; " She is qtiite tall " ; " He is quite proficient."
Sometimes it is incorrectly used in the sense of consider-
able ; as, quite an amount, quite a number, qtiite a fortune.
Quite, according to good modern usage, may qualify an
adjective, but not a noun. " She is quite the lady," is a
vile phrase, meaning, " She is very or quite ladylike."
Railroad Depot. Few things are more offensive to
fastidious ears than to hear a railway station called a depot.
168 THE VERBALIST.
A depot is properly a place where goods or stores of any
kind are kept ; and the places at which the trains of a rail-
road— or, better, railway — stop for passengers, or the points
from which they start and at which they arrive, are, prop-
erly, the stations.
Railway. The English prefer this word to rail-
road.
Raise the rent. An expression incorrectly used for
increase the rent.
Rarely. It is no uncommon thing to see this adverb
improperly used in such sentences as, " It is very rarely
that the puppets of the romancer assume," etc. — "Apple-
tons' Journal," February, 1881, p. 177. " But," says the
defender of this phraseology, " rarely qualifies a verb — the
verb to be." Not at all. The sentence, if written out in
full, would be, " It is a very rare thing that," etc., or "The
circumstance is a very rare one that," etc., or " It is a very
rare occurrence that," etc. To those who contend for
" It is very rarely that," etc., I would say, It is very sadly
that persons of culture will write and then defend — or
rather try to defend — such grammar.
Ratiocinate. See EFFECTUATE.
Real. — This adjective is often vulgarly used in the
sense of the adverb very ; thus, real nice, real pretty, real
angry, real cute, and so on.
Recommend. This word, which means to commend
or praise to another, to declare worthy of esteem, trust, or
favor, is sometimes put to strange uses. Example : " Re-
solvad, that the tax-payers of the county be recommended to
meet," etc. What the resolving gentlemen meant was,
that the lax-payers should be counseled to meet.
Redundancy. See PLEONASM.
Reliable. This is a modem word which is often met
THE VERBALIST. 169
with ; but it is not used by our careful writers. They
prefer its synonym trustworthy, and argue that, in conse-
quence of being ill-formed, reliable can not possibly have
the signification in which it is used.
Remainder. See BALANCE.
Rendition. This word is much misused for rendering.
Example : " The excellence of Mr. Gilbert's rendition of
certain characters, Sir Peter and Sir Antony, for instance,
is not equaled," etc. Rendition means the act of yield-
ing possession, surrender, as the rendition of a town or
fortress. The sentence above should read, " The excel-
lence of Mr. Gilbert's rendering" etc. Rendition is also
sometimes improperly used for performance.
Reply. See ANSWER.
Reputation. See CHARACTER.
Reside. A big word that Mr. Wouldbe uses where
Mr. Is uses the little word live.
Residence. In speaking of a man's domicile, it is not
only in better taste but more correct to use the term house
than residence. A man has a residence in New York, when
he has lived here long enough to have the right to exercise
the franchise here ; and he may have a hozise in Fifth
Avenue where he lives. People who are live in houses ;
people who would be reside in residences. The former
buy things ; the latter purchase them.
Rest. See BALANCE.
Restive. Some of the dictionaries, Richard Grant
White, and some other writers, contend that this word, when
properly used, means unwilling to go, standing still stub-
bornly, obstinate, stubborn, and nothing else. In com-
bating this opinion, Fitzedward Hall says : " Very few
instances, I apprehend, can be produced, from our litera-
ture, of this use of restive." Webster gives impatient, un«
170
THE VERBALIST.
easy, as a second meaning ; and this is the sense in which
the word is nearly always used.
Retire. It is only the over-nice who use retire in the
sense of go to bed.
Reverend — Honorable. Many persons are in doubt
whether they should or should not put the before these
adjectives. Emphatically, yes, they should. See " Words
and Their Uses," by Richard Grant White, for a full dis-
cussion of the question ; also " Good English," by Edward
S. Gould.
Rhetoric. The art which has for its object the ren-
dering of language effective is called rhetoric. Without
some study of the art of composition, no one can expect to
write well, or to judge the literary work of others.
True ease in writing comes from art, not chance,
As those move easiest who have learned to dance."
Ride — Drive. Fashion, both in England and in this
country, says that we must always use the second of these
words when we speak of going out in a carriage, although
ride means, according to all the lexicographers, " to be car-
ried on a horse or other animal, or in any kind of vehicle
or carriage."
Right. Singularly enough, this word is made, by some
people, to do service for ought, in duty bound, under
obligation to ; thus, " You had a right to tell me," meaning,
"You should have told me." "The Colonists contended
that they had no right to pay taxes," meaning, " They were
under no obligation to pay taxes," i. e., that it was unjust to
tax them.
Right here. The expressions " right here " and " right
there " are Americanisms. Correctly, "just here " and " just
there."
Rolling. The use of this participial adjective in the
THE VERBALIST. \-j\
sense of undulating is said to be an Americanism.
Whether an Americanism or not, it would seem to be
quite unobjectionable.
Rubbers. This word, in common with gums and
arctics, is often, in defiance of good taste, used for over-
shoes.
Sabbath. This term was first used in English for Sun-
day, or Lord's day, by the Puritans. Nowadays it is little
used in this sense. The word to use is Sunday.
Sarcasm. Bain says that sarcasm is vituperation soft-
ened in the outward expression by the arts and figures of
disguise — epigram, innuendo, irony — and embellished with
the. figures of illustration. Crabb says that sarcasm is the
indulgence only of personal resentment, and is never justi-
fiable.
Satire. The holding up to ridicule of the follies and
weaknesses of mankind, by way of rebuke, is called satire.
Satire is general rather than individual, its object be-
ing the reformation of abuses. A lampoon, which has
been defined as a personal satire, attacks the individual
rather than his fault, and is intended to injure rather than
to reform.
Said Sheridan : " Satires and lampoons on particular
people circulate more by giving copies in confidence to the
friends of the parties than by printing them."
Saw. The imperfect tense of the verb to see is care-
lessly used by good writers and speakers when they should
use the perfect ; thus, " I never saw anything like it be-
fore," when the meaning intended is, " I have never [in all
my life] seen anything like it before [until now]." We say
properly, " I never saw anything like it when I was in
Paris " ; but, when the period of time referred to extends to
the time when the statement is made, it must be have seen.
172 THE VERBALIST.
Like mistakes are made in the use of other verbs, but they
are hardly as common ; yet we often hear such expressions
as, " I was never in Philadelphia," " I never went to the
theatre in my life," instead of have been in Philadelphia,
and have gone to the theatre.
Section. The use of this word for region, neighbor-
hood, vicinity, part (of the town or country), is said to be a
Westernism. A section is a division of the public lands
containing six hundred and forty acres.
Seem — Appear. Graham, in his "English Synonymes,"
says of these two words : " What seems is in the mind ;
what appears is external. Things appear as they present
themselves to the eye ; they seem as they are represented to
the mind. Things appear good or bad, as far as we can
judge by our senses. Things seem right or wrong as we
determine by reflection. Perception and sensation have to
do with appearing ; reflection and comparison, with seem-
ing. When things are not what they appear, our senses are
deceived ; when things are not what they seem, our judg-
ment is at fault."
" No man had ever a greater power over himself, or
was less the man he seemed to be, which shortly after ap-
peared to everybody, when he cared less to keep on the
mask." — Clarendon.
Seldom or ever. This phrase should be "seldom if
ever," or " seldom or never"
Seraphim. This is the plural of seraph. " One of the
seraphim." " To Thee cherubim and seraphim continually
do cry." See CHERUBIM.
Set — Sit. The former of these two verbs is often incor-
rectly used for the latter. To set ; imperfect tense, set ;
participles, setting, set. To sit; imperfect tense, sat; parti-
ciples, sitting, sat. To set means to put, to place, to plant ;
THE VERBALIST.
173
to put in any place, condition, state, or posture. We say,
to set about, to set against, to set out, to set going, to
set apart, to set aside, to set down (to put in writing). To
sit means to rest on the lower part of the body, to repose
on a seat, to perch, as a bird, etc. We say, "Sit up," i. e.,
rise from lying to sitting ; " We will sit up," i. e., will not go
to bed ; "Sit down," i. e., place yourself on a seat. We sit a
horse and we sit for a portrait. Garments wVwell or other-
wise. Congress sits, so does a court. " I have sat up long
enough." " I have set it on the table." We j^down figures,
but we sit down on the ground. We set a hen, and a hen
sits on eggs. We should say, therefore, "as cross as a sit-
ting [not, as a setting] hen."
Settle. This word is often inelegantly, if not incor-
rectly, used for fay. We pay our way, pay our fare, pay
our hotel-bills, and the like. See, also, LOCATE.
Shall and Will. The nice distinctions that should be
made between these two auxiliaries are, in some parts of
the English-speaking world, often disregarded, and that,
too, by persons of high culture. The proper use of shall
and will can much better be learned from example than
from precept. Many persons who use them, and also should
and would, with well-nigh unerring correctness, do so un-
consciously ; it is simply habit with them, and they, though
their culture may be limited, will receive a sort of verbal
shock from Biddy's inquiry, " Will I put the kettle on,
ma'am 1 " when your Irish or Scotch countess would not be
in the least disturbed by it.
SHALL, in an affirmative sentence, in the first person,
and WILL in the second and third persons, merely announce
future action. Thus, " I shall go to town to-morrow."
" I shall not ; I shall wait for better weather." " We shall
be glad to see you." " I shall soon be twenty." "We shaft
174 THE VERBALIST.
set out early, and shall try to arrive by noon." " You will
be pleased." " You will soon be twenty." " You will find
him honest." " He will go with us."
SHALL, in an affirmative sentence, in the second and third
persons, announces the speaker's intention to control. Thus',
" You shall hear me out." " You shall go, sick or well."
" He shall be my heir." " They shall go, whether they
want to go or not."
WILL, in the first person, expresses a promise, announces
the speaker's intention to control, proclaims a determination,
Thus, " I -will [I promise to] assist you." " I -will [I am
determined to] have my right." " We -will [we promise to]
come to you in the morning."
SHALL, in an interrogative sentence, in the first and third
persons, constdts the will or judgment of another ; in the
second person, it inquires concerning the intention or future
action of another. Thus, " Shall I go with you ? " " When
shall we see you again ? " " When shall I receive it ? "
" When shall I get well ? " " When shall we get there ? "
" Shall he come with us?" " Shall you demand indem-
nity?" "Shall you go to town to-morrow?" "What
shall you do about it ? "
WILL, in an interrogative sentence, in the second person,
asks concerning the wish, and, in the third person, concerning
the purpose or future action of- others. Thus, " Will you
have an apple?" "Will you go with me to my uncle's?"
" Will he be of the party ? " " Will they be willing to re-
ceive us ? " " When -will he be here ? "
Will can not be used interrogatively in the first person
singular or plural. We can not say, " Will I go ? " " Will
I help you ? " " Will I be late ? " " Will we get there in
time ? " " Will we see you again soon ? "
Official courtesy, in order to avoid the semblance of
THE VERBALIST.
'75
compulsion, conveys its commands in the you-will form in-
stead of the strictly grammatical you-shall form. It says,
for example, " You -will proceed to Key West, where you
will find further instructions awaiting you."
A clever writer on the use of shall and will says that
whatever concerns one's beliefs, hopes, fears, likes, or dis-
likes, can not be expressed in conjunction with I will. Are
there no exceptions to this rule ? If I say, " I think I shall
go to Philadelphia to-morrow," I convey the impression that
my going depends upon circumstances beyond my control ;
but if I say, " I think I will go to Philadelphia to-morrow,"
I convey the impression that my going depends upon circum-
stances within my control — that my going or not depends on
mere inclination. We certainly must say, " I fear that I shall
lose it " ; " I hope that I shall be well " ; " I believe that I
shall have the ague " ; " I hope that I shall not be left
alone"; "I fear that we shall have bad weather"; "I
shall dislike the country " ; " I shall like the performance."
The writer referred to asks, " How can one say, ' I will
have the headache ' ? " I answer, Very easily, as every
young woman knows. Let us see : " Mary, you know you
promised John to drive out with him to-morrow ; how shall
you get out of it?" "Oh, I will have the headache !"
We request that people will do thus or so, and not that
they shall. Thus, " It is requested that no one will leave
the room."
Shall is rarely, if ever, used for will ; it is will that is
used for shall. Expressions like the following are common :
" Where will you be next week ? " "I will be at home."
" We wzY/have dinner at six o'clock." " How will you go
about it ? " " When will you begin ? " " When will you
set out ? " " What will you do with it ? " In all such ex-
pressions, when it is a question of mere future action on
12
176 THE VERBALIST.
the part of the person speaking or spoken to, the auxiliary
must be shall, and not -will.
Should and -would follow the regimen of shall and -will.
Would is often used for should ; should rarely for would.
Correct speakers say, " I should go to town to-morrow if
I had a horse." " I should not ; I should wait for better
weather." " We should be glad to see you." " We should
have started earlier, if the weather had been clear." " I
should like to go to town, and would go if I could." " I
•would assist you if I could." " I should have been ill if I
had gone." "I -would I were home again!" "I should
go fishing to-day if I were home." " I should so like to go
to Europe ! " "I should prefer to see it first." " I should
be delighted." " I should be glad to have you sup with
me." " I knew that I should be ill." " I feared that I
should lose it." " I hoped that I should see him." " I
thought I should have the ague." " I hoped that I should
not be left alone." " I was afraid that we should have bad
weather." " I knew I should dislike the country." " I
should not like to do it, and will not [determination] unless
compelled to."
Shimmy. " We derive from the French language our
word chemise — pronounced shemmeeze. In French, the
word denotes a man's shirt, as well as the under garment
worn by women. In this country, it is often pronounced
by people who should know better — shimmy. Rather than
call it shimmy, resume the use of the old English words
shift and smock. Good usage unqualifiedly condemns
gents, pants, kids, gums, and shimmy." — "Vulgarisms and
Other Errors of Speech."
Should. See OUGHT.
Sick — HL These words are often used indiscriminately.
Sick, however, is the stronger word, and generally the better
THE VERBALIST. 177
word to use. /// is used in England more than with us :
there sick is generally limited to the expressing of nausea ;
as, " sick at the stomach."
Signature, over or under ? A man writes under, not
over, a signature. Charles Dickens wrote under the signa-
ture of " Boz " ; Mr. Samuel L. Clemens writes under the
signature of " Mark Twain." The reason given in Web-
ster's Dictionary for preferring the use of under is absurd ;
viz., that the paper is under the hand in writing. The
expression is elliptical, and has no reference to the position
either of the signature or of the paper. " Given under my
hand and seal" means " under the guarantee of my signa-
ture and my seal." " Under his own signature " or " name "
means " under his own character, without disguise." " Un-
der the signature of Boz " means " under the disguise of the
assumed name Boz." We always write under a certain
date, though the date be placed, as it often is, at the bottom
of the page.
Signs. In one of the principal business streets of New
York there is a sign which reads, " German Lace Store."
Now, whether this is a store that makes a specialty of Ger-
man laces, or whether it is a store where all kinds of lace
are sold, kept by a German or after the German fashion, is
something that the sign doubtless means to tell us, but,
owing to the absence of a hyphen (" German-Lace Store,"
or " German Lace-Store "), does not tell us. Nothing is more
common than erroneous punctuation in signs, and gross
mistakes by the unlettered in the wording of the simplest
printed matter.
The bad taste, incorrect punctuation, false grammar,
and ridiculous nonsense met with on signs and placards,
and in advertisements, -are really surprising. An advertise-
ment tells us that "a pillow which assists in procuring
17S THE VERBALIST.
sleep is a benediction " ; a placard, that they have " Char-
lotte de Russe" for sale within, which means, if it means
anything, that they have for sale somebody or something
called Charlotte of Russian ; and, then, on how many signs
do we see the possessive case when the plural number is
intended !
Simile. In rhetoric, a direct and formal comparison is
called a simile. It is generally denoted by like, as, or
to; as,
" I have ventured,
Like little wanton boys that swim on bladders,
These many summers in a sea of glory."
" Thy smile is as the dawn of vernal day." — Shakespeare.
" As, down in the sunless retreats of the ocean,
Sweet flow'rets are springing no mortal can see ;
So, deep in my bosom, the prayer of devotion,
Unheard by the world, rises silent to thee." — Moore.
" 'Tis with our judgments as with our watches ; none
Go just alike, yet each believes his own." — Pope.
" Grace abused brings forth the foulest deeds,
As richest soil the most luxuriant weeds." — Cowper.
" As no roads are so rough as those that have just been
mended, so no sinners are so intolerant as those who have
just turned saints." — " Lacon."
Sin. See CRIME.
Since — Ago. Dr. Johnson says of these two adverbs :
" Reckoning time toward the present, we use since ; as,
' It is a year since it happened ' : reckoning from the pres-
ent, we use ago ; as, ' It is a year ago.' This is not, per-
haps, always observed."
Dr. Johnson's rule will hardly suffice as a sure guide.
Since is often used for ago, but ago never for since. Ago is
derived from the participle agone, while since comes from a
THE VERBALIST.
179
preposition. We say properly, " not long " or " some time
ago [agone]." Since requires a verbal clause after it ; as,
" Since I saw you " ; " Since he was here."
Sing. Of the two forms — sang and sung — for the im-
perfect tense of the verb to sing, the former — sang — is to be
preferred.
Sit. See SET.
Slang. The slang that is heard among respectable
people is made up of genuine words, to which an arbitrary
meaning is given. It is always low, generally coarse, and
not unfrequently foolish. With the exception of cant, there
is nothing that is more to be shunned. We sometimes meet
with persons of considerable culture who interlard their
talk with slang expressions, but it is safe to assert that they
are always persons of coarse natures.
Smart. See CLEVER.
Smell of. See TASTE OF.
So. See As ; SUCH ; THAT.
So much so. " The shipments by the coast steamers
are very large, so much so [large?] as to tax the capacity of
the different lines." — " Telegram," September 19, 1881.
The sentence should be, " The shipments by the coast
steamers are very large, so large as to tax," etc.
Solecism. In rhetoric, a solecism is defined as an of-
fense against the rules of grammar by the use of words in a
wrong construction ; false syntax.
" Modern grammarians designate by solecism any word
or expression which does not agree with the established
usage of writing or speaking. But, as customs change, that
which at one time is considered a solecism may at another
be regarded as correct language. A solecism, therefore,
differs from a barbarism, inasmuch as the latter consists in
the use of a word or expression which is altogether con-
180 THE VERBALIST.
trary to the spirit of the language, and can, properly
speaking, never become established as correct language."
— " Penny Cyclopaedia." See, also, BARBARISM
Some. This word is not unfrequently misused for some-
what ; thus, " She is some better to-day." It is likewise
often misused for about ; thus, " I think it is some ten miles
from here " : read, " about ten miles from here."
Specialty. This form has within a recent period been
generally substituted for speciality. There is no apparent
reason, however, why the i should be dropped, since it is
required by the etymology of the word, and is retained in
nearly all other words of the same formation.
Specious Fallacy. A fallacy is a sophism, a logical
artifice, a deceitful or false appearance ; while specious
means having the appearance of truth, plausible. Hence
we see that the very essence of a fallacy is its speciousness.
We may very properly say that a fallacy is more or less
specious, but we can not properly say that a fallacy is spe-
cious, since without speciousness we can have no fallacies.
Splendid. This poor word is used by the gentler sex
to qualify well-nigh everything that has their approval, from
a sugar-plum to the national capitol. In fact, splendid and
awful seem to be about the only adjectives some of our
superlative young women have in their vocabularies.
Standpoint. This is a word to which many students
of English seriously object, and among them are the editors
of some of our daily papers, who do not allow it to appear
in their columns. The phrase to which no one objects
is, paint of view.
State. This word, which properly means to make
known specifically, to explain particularly, is often misused
for say. When say says all one wants to say, why use a
more pretentious word ?
THE VERBALIST. 18 1
Stop. "Where are you stopping?" "At the Metro-
politan." The proper word to use here is staying. To stop
means to cease to go forward, to leave off ; and to stay
means to abide, to tarry, to dwell, to sojourn. We stay,
not stop, at home, at a hotel, or with a friend, as the case
may be.
Storm. Many persons indulge in a careless use of this
word, using it when they mean to say simply that it rains
or snows. To a storm a violent commotion of the atmos-
phere is indispensable. A very high wind constitutes a
storm, though it be dry.
Straightway. Here is a good Anglo-Saxon word of
two syllables whose place, without any good reason, is
being usurped by the Latin word immediately, of Jive syl-
lables.
Street. We live in, hot on — meet our acquaintances in,
not on — things occur in, not on — houses are built in, not
on, the street, and so forth.
Style. This is a term that is used to characterize the
peculiarities that distinguish a writer or a composition.
Correctness and clearness properly belong to the domain of
diction,' simplicity, conciseness, gravity, elegance, diffuse-
ness, floridity, force, feebleness, coarseness, etc., belong to
the domain of style.
Subjunctive Mood. This mood is unpopular with not
a few now-a-day grammarians. One says that it is rapidly
falling into disuse ; that, in fact, there is good reason to
suppose it will soon become obsolete. Another says that
it would, perhaps, be better to abolish it entirely, as its use
is a continual source of dispute among grammarians and of
perplexity to schools. Another says that it is a universal
stumbling-block ; that nobody seems to understand it, al-
though almost everybody attempts to use it.
l3z THE VERBALIST.
That the subjunctive mood is much less used now than
it was a hundred years ago is certain, but that it is obso-
lescent is very far from certain. It would not be easy, I
think, to find a single contemporary writer who does not
use it. That it is not always easy to determine what form
of it we should employ is very true ; but if we are justified in
abolishing it altogether, as Mr. Chandler suggests, because
its correct use is not always easy, then we are also justified
in abolishing the use of shall and will, and of the preposi-
tions, for surely their right use is likewise at times most
puzzling. MeanWhile, most persons will think it well to
learn to use the subjunctive mood properly. With that
object in view, one can not, perhaps, do better than to at-
tend to what Dr. Alexander Bain, Professor of Logic in
the University of Aberdeen, says upon the subject. In
Professor Bain's " Higher English Grammar " we find :
" In subordinate clauses. — In a clause expressing a con-
dition, and introduced by a conjunction of condition, the
verb is sometimes, but not always, in the subjunctive mood :
' If I be able,' 'if I -were strong enough,' 'if thou should
come.'
" The subjunctive inflexions have been wholly lost.
The sense that something is wanting appears to have led
many writers to use indicative forms where the subjunctive
might be expected. The tendency appears strongest in the
case of ' wert,' which is now used as indicative (for ' wast ')
only in poetical or elevated language.
" The following is the rule given for the use of the sub-
junctive mood :
" When in a conditional clause it is intended to express
doubt or denial, use the subjunctive mood.* ' If I were
sure of what you tell me, I would go.'
* " Dr. Angus on the ' English Tongue,' art. 527.
THE VERBALIST. 183
" When the conditional clause is affirmative and certain,
the verb is indicative : ' If that is the case ' (as you now tell
me, and as I believe), ' I can understand you.' This is
equivalent to a clause of assumption, or supposition : ' That
being the case,' ' inasmuch as that is the case,' etc.
" As futurity is by its nature uncertain, the subjunctive
is extensively used for future conditionality : ' If it rain, we
shall not be able to go ' ; ' if I be well ' ; ' if he come short-
ly'; 'if thou return at all in peace ' ; ' though he slay me,
yet will I trust in him.' These events are all in the un-
certain future, and are put in the subjunctive.*
"A future result or consequence is expressed by the
subjunctive in such instances as these : ' I will wait till he
return' ; ' no fear lest dinner cool' ; ' thou shalt stone him
with stones, that he die ' ; ' take heed lest at any time your
hearts be overcharged with surfeiting.'
" Uncertainty as to a past event may arise from our
own ignorance, in which case the subjunctive is properly
employed, and serves the useful purpose of distinguishing
. * " In the following passages, the indicative mood would be more suit-
able than the subjunctive : ' If thou be the Son of God, command
that these stones be made bread ' ; ' if thou be the Son of God, come
down from the cross.' For, although the address was not sincere on the
part of the speakers, they really meant to make the supposition or to
grant that he was the Son of God ; ' seeing that thou art the Son of
God." Likewise in the following: 'Now if Christ be preached, that
He rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no res-
urrection from the dead ? ' The meaning is, ' Seeing now that Christ
is preached.' In the continuation, the conditional clauses are of a dif-
ferent character, and ' be ' is appropriate : ' But if there be no resur-
rection from the dead, then is Christ not risen. And if Christ be not
risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.' Again,
' If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there remember^/,' etc. Con-
sistency and correctness require ' remember.' " — Harrison on the " Eng-
lish Language," p. 287.
184 THE VERBALIST.
our ignorance from our knowledge. ' If any of my readers
has looked with so little attention upon the world around
him ' ; this would mean — ' as I know that they have.' The
meaning intended is probably — ' as I do not know whether
they have or not," and therefore the subjunctive ' have ' is
preferable. ' If ignorance is blissj' which I (ironically)
admit. Had Gray been speaking seriously, he would have
said, ' if ignorance be bliss,' he himself dissenting from the
proposition.
" A wish contrary to the fact takes the subjunctive : ' I
wish he -were here ' (which he is not).
" An intention not yet carried out is also subjunctive :
' The sentence is that you be imprisoned,'
"The only correct form of the future subjunctive is —
' if I should.' We may say, ' I do not know whether or not
I shall come ' ; but ' if I shall come,' expressing a condition,
is not an English construction. ' If he will ' has a real
meaning, as being the present subjunctive of the verb
1 will ' : ' if he be willing,' ' if he have the will.' It is in
accordance with good usage to express a future subjunctive
meaning by a present tense ; but in that case the form must
be strictly subjunctive, and not indicative. ' If any mem-
ber absents himself, he shall forfeit a penny for the use of
the club ' ; this ought to be either ' absent,' or ' should
absent.' ' If thou neglectest or doest unwillingly what I com-
mand thee, I will rack thee with old cramps ' ; better, ' if
thou neglect or do unwillingly,' or ' if thou should neglect.*
The indicative would be justified by the speaker's belief
that the supposition is sure to turn out to be the fact.
" The past subjunctive may imply denial ; as, ' if the
book were in the library (as it is not), it should be at your
service.'
"' If the book be in the library,' means, 'I do not know
THE VERBALIST. 185
whether it be or not.' We have thus the power of discrimi-
nating three different suppositions. ' If the book is in the
library ' (as I know it is) ; ' if it be ' (I am uncertain) ; ' if it
were' (as I know it is not). So, ' if it rains,' ' if it rain,' ' if
it rained.' ' Nay, and the villains march wide between the
legs, as if they had gyves on,' implying that they had not. ,
" The same power of the past tense is exemplified in
'if I could, I would,' which means, ' I can not' ; whereas,
' if I can, I will,' means ' I do not know.'
"The past subjunctive may be expressed by an inver-
sion : ' Had I the power,' ' -were I as I have been.'
" In Principal Clauses. — The principal clause in a con-
ditional statement also takes the subjunctive form when it
refers to what is future and contingent, and when it refers
to what is past and uncertain, or denied. ' If he should
try, he would succeed ' ; ' if I had seen him, I should have
asked him.'
" The usual forms of the subjunctive in the principal
clause are ' would,' ' should,' ' would have,' ' should have ' ;
and it is to be noted that in this application the second per-
sons take the inflexional ending of the indicative : ' shouldst,'
1 wouldst.'
" ' If 'twere done when 'tis done, then 'twere (would be) well
It were (should be) done quickly.'
" The English idiom appears sometimes to permit the
use of an indicative where we should expect a subjunctive
form. ' Many acts, that had been otherwise blamable,
were employed ' ; ' I had fainted, unless I had believed,' etc.
41 ' Which else lie furled and shrouded in the soul.'
44 In ' else ' there is implied a conditional clause that
would suit ' lie ' ; or the present may be regarded as a
more vivid form of expression. ' Had ' may be indicative ;
just as we sometimes find pluperfect indicative for pluper-
186 THE VERBALIST.
feet subjunctive in the same circumstances in Latin. We
may refer it to the general tendency, as already seen in the
uses of 'could,' 'would,' 'should,' etc., to express con-
ditionality by a past tense ; or the indicative may be used
as a more direct and vivid mode. ' Had ' may be subjunc-
tive ; ' I had fainted ' is, in construction, analogous to ' I
should have fainted ' ; the word for futurity, ' shall,' not
being necessary to the sense, is withdrawn, and its past
inflexion transferred to ' have.' Compare Germ, wurde
haben and hdtte"
In addition to the foregoing, we find in Professor Bain's
"Composition Grammar" the following:
"The case most suited to the subjunctive is contingent
futurity ', or the expression of an event unknown absolutely,
as being still in the future : ' If to-morrow be fine, I will
walk with you.'
" ' Unless I were prepared,' insinuates pretty strongly
that I am or am not prepared, according to the manner of
the principal clause.
41 ' What's a tall man unless \i&Jight? '
" ' The sword hath ended him : so shall it thee,
Unless thou yield thee as my prisoner.'
" 'Who but must laugh, if such a man there be?
Who would not weep, if Atticus were he ? '
'"I am to second Ion if he fail'; the failing is left
quite doubtful. ' I should very imperfectly execute the
task which I have undertaken if I -were merely to treat
of battles and sieges.' Macaulay thus implies that the
scope of his work is to be wider than mere battles and
sieges.
" ' The subjunctive appears in some other constructions.
' I hope to see the exhibition before it close ' ; ' wait till he
return ' ; ' thou shalt stand by the river's brink against he
THE VERBALIST. 187
tome'' ; ' take heed lest passion sway thy judgment ' ; ' speak
to me, though it be in wrath' ; 'if he smite him with an in-
strument of iron so that he die, he is a murderer ' ; ' beware
this night that thou cross not my footsteps ' (Shelley).
" Again. ' Whatever this be ' ; ' whoever he be ' ; ' hovv-
e'er it be ' (Tennyson) ; and such like.
" ' And as long, O God, as she
Have a grain of love for me,
So long, no doubt, no doubt,
Shall I nurse in my dark heart,
However weary, a spark of will
Not to be trampled out.'
" The Future Subjunctive is given in our scheme of the
verb as ' should ' in all persons : ' If I should, if thou
should, if he should.' In old English, we have ' thou
shouldst ' : ' if thou, Lord, shouldst mark iniquities."
" An inverted conditional form has taken deep root in
our language, and may be regarded as an elegant and for-
cible variety. While dispensing with the conjunction, it
does not cause ambiguity ; nevertheless, conditionality is
well marked.
" ' //you should abandon your Penelope and your home
for Calypso, ' : ' should you abandon .'
" ' Go not my horse the better,
I must become a borrower of the night
For a dark hour or twain.'
" ' Here had we now our country's honor roofd
Were the graced person of our Banquo present."
" ' Be thou a spirit of health or goblin damn'd,
Bring with thee airs from heaven or blasts from hell,
Be thy intents wicked or charitable,
Thou com'st in such a questionable shape
That I will speak to thee.'
1 88 THE VERBALIST.
" ' Come one, come all, this rock shall fly
From its firm base as soon as I.' — Scott,
" The following examples are given by Matzner :
" ' Varney's communications, be they what they might,
rwere operating in his favor.' — Scott.
" ' Governing persons, were they never so insignificant
intrinsically, have for most part plenty of Memoir-writers.'
— Carlyle.
" ' Even were I disposed, I could not gratify the read-
er.'— Warren.
" ' Bring them back to me, cost what it may.' — Cole-
ridge, ' Wallen stein.'
" ' And will you, nill you, I will marry you.' — ' Tam-
ing of the Shrew.'
" Were is used in the principal clause for ' should be '
or ' would be.' *
" ' I were (•= should be) a fool, not less than if a panther
Were panic-stricken by the antelope's eye,
If she escape me.' — Shelley.
41 ' Were you but riding forth to air yourself,
Such parting were too petty.'
" ' He were (= would be) no lion, were not Roman*
hinds.'
" ' Should he be roused cut of his sleep to-night, . . .
It were not well ; indeed it were not well.' — Shelley.
"Had is sometimes used in the principal clause for
' should have ' or ' would have.' f
* " So, in German, -ware for ivilrde sein. ' Halt ' ich Schwingen,
halt ' ich Fliigel, nach den Hiigeln zog'' ich hin,' for ' wtirde ich
zieken.' "
t " So, in German, hdtte occurs for wttrde haben, ' Ware er da
gewesen, so hcitten wir ihn gesehen,' for 'so warden wir ihn gesehen
baben.' Hatten is still conditional, not indicative. In Latin, the
THE VERBALIST. 189
" ' Had I known this before we set out, I think I had
(= would have) remained at home.' — Scott.
" ' Hadst thou been kill'd when first thou didst presume,
Thou hadst not lived to kill a son of mine.'
"'If he
Had killed me, he had done a kinder deed.'
" ' For once he had been ta'en or slain,
An it had not been his ministry.' — Scott.
" ' If thou hadst said him nay, it had been sin.' *
" ' Had better, rather, best, as lief, as well, etc.,' is a
form that is explained under this heading. ' Had ' stands
for ' would have.' The exploded notion that ' had ' is a
corrupted ' would ' must be guarded against.
" ' I had as lief not be.' That is — ' I -would as lief have
not (to) be ' = ' I would as willingly (or as soon) have non-
existence.'
"' Had you rather Csesar were living ?' ' Would
you rather have (u-ould you prefer that) Ceesar were living ? '
" 'He had better reconsider the matter' is 'he would
better have (to) reconsider the matter.'
" ' I had rather be a kitten and cry mew
Than one of these same metre ballad-mongers ;
I had rather hear a brazen canstick turned.'
" Let us compare this form with another that appears
side by side with it in early writers. (Cp. Lat. ' habeo '
and ' mihi est.')
" The construction of ' had ' is thus illustrated in Chau-
cer, as in — Nonne Prestes Tale, 300 :
pluperfect indicative is occasionally used ; which is explained as a
more vivid form."
* " In principal clauses the inflection of the second person is always
retained : ' thou had.rf,' ' thou would.**, should.?/,' etc. In the ex-
ample, the subordinate clause, although subjunctive, shows, ' hadrf.'
And this usage is exceedingly common."
190 THE VERBALIST.
" ' By God, I hadde levere than my scherte,
That ye hadde rad his legend, as I have.'
" Compare now :
" ' Ah me were levere with lawe loose my lyf
Then so to fote hem falle.' — Wright, ' Polit. S.'
" Here ' were ' is unquestionably for ' would be ' ; and
the whole expression might be given by 'had,' thus : 'Ah,
/ hadde levere ,' ' (to) loose ' and ' (to) falle' changing
from subjects of ' were ' to objects of 'hadde.'
" So, in the Chaucer example above, if we substitute
'be ' for 'have,' we shall get the same meaning, thus : ' By
God, me were levere .' The interchange helps us to
see more clearly that ' hadde ' is to be explained as sub-
junctive for 'would have.'" See INDICATIVE and SUB-
JUNCTIVE.
Such. " I have never before seen stick a large ox."
By a little transposing of the words of this sentence, we
have, " I have never before seen an ox such large," which
makes it quite clear that we should say so large an ox and
not such a large ox. As proof that this error in the use of
such is common, we find in Mr. George Washington Moon's
" Dean's English and Bad English," the sentence, " With
all due deference to such a high authority on such a very
important matter." With a little transposing, this sentence
is made to read, "With all due deference to an authority
such high on a matter such very important." It is clear that
the sentence should read, " With all due deference to so high
an authority on so very important a matter." The phrases,
such a handsome, such a lovely, such a long, such narrow,
etc., are incorrect, and should be so handsome, so lovely, so
long, and so on.
Summon. This verb comes in for its full share of maul-
ing. We often hear such expressions as " I will summons
THE VERBALIST.
191
him," instead of summon him ; and " He was summonsed"
instead of summoned.
Superfluous Words. " Whenever I try to write well, I
always find I can do it." " I shall have finished by the latter
end of the week." " Iron sinks down in water." " He com-
bined together all the facts." " My brother called on me,
and we both took a walk." " I can do it equally as well as
he." "We could not forbear from doing it." "Before I
go, I must first be paid." " We were compelled to return
back" " We forced them to retreat back fully a mile."
" His conduct was approved of by everybody." " They
conversed together for a long time." " The balloon rose up
very rapidly." " Give me another one" " Come home as
soon as ever you can." " Who finds him in money ? " " He
came in last of all." " He has got all he can carry." " What
have you got?" " No matter what I have got" " I have
got the headache." " Have you got any brothers ? " " No,
but I have got a sister." All the words in italics are super-
fluous.
Superior. This word is not unfrequently used for able,
excellent, gifted ; as, " She is a superior woman," meaning
an excellent woman ; " He is a superior man," meaning an
able man. The expression an infet ior man is not less ob-
jectionable.
Supposititious. This word is properly used in the sense
of put by a trick into the place or character belonging to
another, spurious, counterfeit, not genuine ; and improp-
erly in the sense of conjectural, hypothetical, imaginary,
presumptive ; as, " This is a supposititious case," meaning
an imaginary or presumptive case. " The English critic de-
rived his materials from a stray copy of some supposititious
indexes devised by one of the ' Post ' reporters." — " Nation."
Here is a correct use of the word.
13
192 THE VERBALIST.
Swosh. There is a kind of ill-balanced brain in which
the reflective and the imaginative very much outweight the
perceptive. Men to whom this kind of an organization has
been given generally have active minds, but their minds
never present anything clearly. To their mental vision all
is ill-defined, chaotic. They see everything in a haze.
Whether such men talk or write, they are verbose, illogical,
intangible, will-o'-the-wispish. Their thoughts are phan-
tomlike ; like shadows, they continually escape their grasp.
In their talk they will, after long dissertations, tell you that
they have not said just what they would like to say ; there is
always a subtle, lurking something still unexpressed, which
something is the real essence of the matter, and which your
penetration is expected to divine. In their writings they
are eccentric, vague, labyrinthine, pretentious, transcenden-
tal,* and frequently ungrammatical. These men, if write
they must, should confine themselves to the descriptive ;
for when they enter the essayist's domain, which they are
very prone to do, they write what I will venture to call
swosh.
We find examples in plenty of this kind of writing in
the essays of Mr. Ralph Waldo Emerson. Indeed, the im-
partial critic who will take the trouble to examine any of
Mr. Emerson's essays at all carefully, is quite sure to come
to the conclusion that Mr. Emerson has seen everything he
has ever made the subject of his essays very much as Lon-
don is seen from the top of Saint Paul's in a fog.
* To those who are not quite clear as to what transcendentalism is,
the following lucid definition will be v/elcome : " It is the spiritual cog-
noscence of psychological irrefragability connected with concutient
ademption of incolumnient spirituality and etherealized contention of
subsultory concretion." Translated by a New York lawyer, it stands
thus : " Transcendentalism is two holes in a sand-bank : a storm
washes away the sand-bank without disturbing the holes."
THE VERBALIST. 193
Mr. Emerson's definition of Nature runs thus : " Philo-
sophically considered, the universe is composed of Nature
and the Soul. Strictly speaking, therefore, all that is sepa-
rate from us, all which philosophy distinguishes from the
Not Me — that is, both Nature and Art, and all other men,
and my own body — must be ranked under this name ' NA-
TURE.' In enumerating the values of Nature and casting
up their sum, I shall use the word in both senses — in its
common and in its philosophical import. In inquiries so
general as our present one, the inaccuracy is not material ;
no confusion of thought will occur. Nature, in the com-
mon sense, refers to essences unchanged by man : space,
the air, the river, the leaf. Art is applied to the mixture
of his will with the same things, as in a house, a canal, a
picture, a statue. But his operations, taken together, are
so insignificant — a little chipping, baking, patching, and
washing — that in an impression so grand as that of the
world on the human mind they do not vary the result."
In "Letters and Social Aims" Mr. Emerson writes:
" Eloquence is the power to translate a truth into language
perfectly intelligible to the person to whom you speak. He
who would convince the worthy Mr. Dunderhead of any
truth which Dunderhead does not see, must be a master of
his art. Declamation is common ; but such possession of
thought as is here required, such practical chemistry as the
conversion of a truth written in God's language into a truth
in Dunderhead's language, is one of the most beautiful and
cogent weapons that is forged in the shop of the Divine
Artificer."
The first paragraph of Mr. Emerson's " Essay on Art "
reads : " All departments of life at the present day —
Trade, Politics, Letters, Science, or Religion — seem to feel,
and to labor to express, the identity of their law. They arc
194
THE VERBALIST.
rays of one sun ; they translate each into a new language
the sense of the other. They are sublime when seen as
emanations of a Necessity contradistinguished from the
vulgar Fate by being instant and alive, and dissolving man,
as well as his works, in its flowing beneficence. This in-
fluence is conspicuously visible in the principles and his-
tory of Art."
Another paragraph from Mr. Emerson's " Essay on
Eloquence " : " The orator, as we have seen, must be a
substantial personality. Then, first, he must have power
of statement — must have the fact, and know how to tell
it. In a knot of men conversing on any subject, the per-
son who knows most about it will have the ear of the
company, if he wishes it, and lead the conversation, no
matter what genius or distinction other men there present
may have ; and, in any public assembly, him who has the
facts, and can and will state them, people will listen to,
though he is otherwise ignorant, though he is hoarse and
ungrateful, though he stutters and screams."
Mr. Emerson, in his " Essay on Prudence," writes :
" There are all degrees of proficiency in knowledge of the
world. It is sufficient to our present purpose to indicate
three. One class live to the utility of the symbol, es-
teeming health and wealth a final good. Another class
live above this mark to the beauty of the symbol, as the
poet and artist, and the naturalist and man of science. A
third class live above the beauty of the symbol to the
beauty of the thing signified ; these are wise men. The
first class have common sense ; the second, taste ; and the
third, spiritual perception. Once in a long time a man
traverses the whole scale, and sees and enjoys the sym-
bol solidly ; then, also, has a clear eye for its beauty ; and,
lastly, whilst he pitches his tent on this sacred volcanic isle
THE VERBALIST.
'95
of nature, does not offer to build houses and barns thereon,
reverencing the splendor of God which he sees bursting
through each chink and cranny."
Those who are wont to accept others at their self-
assessment and to see things through other people's eyes
— and there are many such — are in danger of thinking
this kind of writing very fine, when in fact it is not only the
veriest swash, but that kind of swosh that excites at least
an occasional doubt with regard to the writer's sanity.
We can make no greater mistake than to suppose that the
reason we do not understand these rhetorical contortionists
is because they are so subtle and profound. We under-
stand them quite as well as they understand themselves.
At their very best, they are but incoherent diluters of other
men's ideas. They have but one thing to recommend them
— honesty. They believe in themselves.
" Whatever is dark is deep. Stir a puddle, and it is
deeper than a well." — Swift.
Synecdoche. The using of the name of a part for
that of the whole, the name of the whole for that of a part,
or the using of a definite number for an indefinite, is called,
in rhetoric, synecdoche. " The bay was covered with sails " ;
i. e , with ships. " The man was old, careworn, and gray " ;
i. e , literally, his hair, not the man, was gray. "Nine
tenths of every man's happiness depends on the reception
he meets with in the world." " He had seen seventy win-
ters.'' " Thus spoke the tempter " : here the part of the
character is named that suits the occasion.
" His roof was at the service of the outcast ; the un-
fortunate ever found a welcome at his threshold."
Take. I copy from the " London Queen " : " The
verb to take is open to being considered a vulgar verb when
used in reference to dinner, tea, or to refreshments of any
196 THE VERBALIST.
kind. 'Will you take' is not considered comme il faut ;
the verb in favor for the offering of civilities being to have,"
According to " The Queen," then, we must say, "Will you
have some dinner, tea, coffee, wine, fish, beef, salad," etc.
Taste of. The redundant of, often used, in this coun-
try, in connection with the transitive verbs to taste and to
smell, is a Yankeeism. We taste or smell a thing, not taste
of nor smell of a thing. The neuter verbs to taste and to
smell are often followed by of. " If butter tastes of brass."
" For age but tastes of pleasures."
" You shall stifle in your own report,
And smell of calumny." — Shakespeare.
Tautology. Among the things to be avoided in writ-
ing is tautology, which is the repeating of the same thought,
whether in the same or in different words.
Tautophony. " A regard for harmony requires us, in
the progress of a sentence, to avoid repeating a sound by
employing the same word more than once, or using, in
contiguous words, similar combinations of letters. This
fault is known as tautology'' — Dr. G. P. Quackenbos, " Ad-
vanced Course of Composition and Rhetoric," p. 300. Dr.
Quackenbos is in error. The repetition of the same sense
is tautology, and the repetition of the same sound, or, as
Dr. Quackenbos has it, " the repeating of a sound by em-
ploying the same word more than once, or by using in
contiguous words similar combinations of letters," is tau-
tophony.
Teach. To impart knowledge, to inform, to instruct ;
as, " Teach me how to do it " ; •* Teach me to swim " ; "He
taught me to write." The uncultured often misuse learn
for teach. See LEARN.
Tense. The errors made in the use of the tenses are
manifold. The one most frequently made by persons of
THE VERBALIST.
197
culture — the one that everybody makes would, perhaps, be
nearer the fact — is that of using the imperfect instead of
the perfect tense ; thus, " I never saw it played but once":
say, have seen. " He was the largest man I ever saw ' : say,
have seen. " I never in my life had such trouble " : say,
have had. Another frequent error, the making of which
is not confined to the unschooled, is that of using two
verbs in a past tense when only one should be in that time ;
thus, " I intended to have gone " : say, to go. " It was my
intention to have come": say, to come. "I expected to
have found you here " : say, to find. ' ' I was very desirous
to have gone " : say, to go. '' He was better than I expected
to have found him " : say, to find.
Among other common errors are the following : " I seen
him when he done it " : say, " I saw him when he did it."
" I should have went home " : szy,gom. " If he had -went " :
say, gone. " I wish you had went " : say, gone. " He has
went out " : say, gone. " I come to town this morning " :
say, came. " He come to me for advice " : say, came. " It
begun veiy late " : say, began. "It had already began " :
say, begun. " The following toasts were drank " : say, drunk.
•' His text was that God was love" : say, is love. Another
error is made in such sentences as these: " If I had have
known": say, had known. "If he had have come as he
promised " : say, had come. " If you had have told me " :
say, had told.
Testimony. See EVIDENCE.
Than. Than and as implying comparison have the
same case after as before them. " He owes more than
me " : read, than / — i. e., more than / owe. " John is not
so old as her" : read, as she — i. e., as she is. We should
say, then, " He is stronger than she" " She is older than
he" " You are richer than /," etc. But it does not always
igS THE VERBALIST.
happen that the nominative case comes after than or as.
" I love you more than him," " I give you more than
Aim," " I love you as well as him " ; that is to say, " I love
you more than / love him," " I give you more than I give
him" " I love you as well as / love him" Take away him
and put he in all these cases, and the grammar is just as
good, but the meaning is quite different. " I love you as
well as him" means that I love you as well as I love him ;
but, " I love you as well as he" means that I love you as
well as he loves you.
Than whom. Cobbett, in his " Grammar of the Eng-
lish Language," says: "There is an erroneous way of em-
ploying -whom, which I must point out to your particular
attention, because it is so often seen in very good writers,
and because it is very deceiving. ' The Duke of Argyll,
than whom no man was more hearty in the cause.' ' Crom-
well, than -whom no man was better skilled in artifice.' A
hundred such phrases might be collected from Hume,
Blackstone, and even from Drs. Blair and Johnson. Yet
they are bad grammar. In all such cases, who should be
made use of : for it is nominative and not objective. ' No
man was more hearty in the cause than he was ' ; ' No man
was better skilled in artifice than he was.' * It is a very
common Parliament-house phrase, and therefore presumably
corrupt ; but it is a Dr. Johnson phrase, too : ' Pope, than
•whom few men had more vanity.' The Doctor did not say,
' Myself, than -whom few men have been found more base,
having, in my dictionary, described a pensioner as a slave
of state, and having afterward myself become a pen-
sioner.'
" I differ in this matter from Bishop Lowth, who says
* " Cromwell — than he no man was more skilled in artifice ; op
Cromwell — no man was mere skilled in artifice than he (was)."
THE VERBALIST.
199
that ' The relative who, having reference to no verb or
preposition understood, but only to its antecedent, when it
follows than, is always in the objective case ; even though
the pronoun, if substituted in its place, would be in the
nominative.' And then he gives an instance from Milton.
' Beelzebub, than whom, Satan except, none higher sat.' It
is curious enough that this sentence of the Bishop is. itself,
ungrammatical ! Our poor unfortunate it is so placed a»
to make it a matter of doubt whether the Bishop meant it
to relate to who or to its antecedent. However, we know
its meaning ; but, though he says that who, when it follows
than, is always in the objective case, he gives us no reason
for this departure from a clear general principle ; unless
we are to regard as a reason the example of Milton, who
has committed many hundreds, if not thousands, of gram-
matical errors, many of which the Bishop himself has
pointed out. There is a sort of side-wind attempt at
reason in the words, ' having reference to no verb or prep-
osition understood.' I do not see the reason, even if this
could be ; but it appears to me impossible that a noun or
pronoun can exist in a grammatical state without having
reference to some verb or preposition, either expressed or
understood. What is meant by Milton ? ' Than Beelze-
bub, none sat higher, except Satan.' And when, in order
to avoid the repetition of the word Beelzebub, the relative
becomes necessary, the full construction must be, ' no devil
sat higher than who sat, except Satan ' ; and not, ' no devil
sat higher than whom sat.' * The supposition that there
can be a noun or pronoun which has reference to no verb
and no preposition, is certainly a mistake."
Of this, Dr. Fitzedward Hall remarks, in his " Recent
Exemplifications of False Philology " : " That any one
* " No devil sat higher than he sat, except Satan."
zoo THE VERBALIST.
but Cobbett would abide this as English is highly im-
probable ; and how the expression — a quite classical one —
which he discards can be justified grammatically, except by
calling its than a preposition, others may resolve at their
leisure and pleasure."
Thanks. There are many persons who think, it in
questionable taste to use thanks for thank you.
That. The best writers often appear to grope after a
separate employment for the several relatives.
" ' THAT ' is the proper restrictive, explicative, limiting,
or defining relative.
' ' That,' the neuter of the definite article, was early in
use as a neuter relative. All the other oldest relatives
gradually dropt away, and ' that ' came to be applied also
to plural antecedents, and to masculines and feminines.
When ' as,' ' which,' and ' who ' came forward to share the
work of ' that,' there seems to have arisen not a little uncer-
tainty about the relatives, and we find curious double forms :
'whom that,' 'which that," 'which as,' etc. Gower has,
'Venus -whose priest that I am'; Chaucer writes— ' This
Abbot which that was an holy man,' ' his love the which that
he oweth.' By the Elizabethan period, these double forms
have disappeared, and all the relatives are used singly with-
out hesitation. From then till now, ' that ' has been strug-
gling with ' who ' and ' which ' to regain superior favor,
with varying success. ' Who ' is used for persons, ' which '
for things, in both numbers ; so is ' that ' ; and the only
opportunity of a special application of ' that ' lies in the
important distinction between coordination and restriction.
Now, as ' who ' and ' which ' are most commonly preferred
for coordination, it would be a clear gain to confine them
to this sense, and to reserve ' that ' for the restrictive appli-
cation alone. This arrangement, then, would fall in with
THE VERBALIST. 2oi
the most general use of ' thai,' especially beyond the limits of
formal composition.
" The use of ' that ' solely as restrictive, with ' who ' and
* which ' solely as coordinating, also avoids ambiguities that
often attend the indiscriminate use of ' who ' and ' which '
for coordinate and for restrictive clauses. Thus, when we
say, ' his conduct surprised his English friends, -who had not
known him long,' we may mean either that his English
friends generally were surprised (the relative being, in that
case, coordinating), or that only a portion of them — namely,
the particular portion that had not known him long — were
surprised. In this last case the relative is meant to define
or explain the antecedent, and the doubt would be removed
by writing thus : ' his English friends that had not known
him long.' So in the following sentence there is a similar
ambiguity in the use of ' which ' : ' the next winter which
you will spend in town will give you opportunities of mak-
ing a more prudent choice.' This may mean, either ' you
will spend next winter in town ' (' which ' being coordinat-
ing), or ' the next of the winters when you are to live in
town," let that come when it may. In the former case,
' which ' is the proper relative ; in the latter case, the mean-
ing is restrictive or denning, and would be best brought out
by ' that ' : ' the next winter that you will spend in town.'
"A further consideration in favor of employing ' that*
for explicative clauses is the unpleasant effect arising from
the too frequent repetition of ' who ' and ' which' Gramma-
rians often recommend ' that ' as a means of varying the
style ; but this end ought to be sought in subservience to
the still greater end of perspicuity.
" The following examples will serve further to illustrate
the distinction between that, on the one hand, and -who and
which, on the other :
202 THE VERBALIST.
" ' In general, Mr. Burchell was fondest of the company
of children, whom he used to call harmless little men.'
4 Whom ' is here idiomatically used, being the equivalent of
' and them he used to call,' etc.
" ' Bacon at last, a mighty man, arose,
Whom a wise king and nation chose
Lord Chancellor of both their laws.'
Here, also, ' whom ' is equal to ' and him.'
" In the following instance the relative is restrictive or
defining, and ' that ' would be preferable : ' the conclusion
of the " Iliad " is like the exit of a great man out of com-
pany -whom he has entertained magnificently.' Compare
another of Addison's sentences : ' a man of polite imagina-
tion is let into a great many pleasures that the vulgar are
not capable of receiving.'
" Both relatives are introduced discriminatingly in this
passage : — ' She had learned that from Mrs. Wood, -who had
heard it from her husband, "who had heard it at the public-
house from the landlord, who had been let into the secret
by the boy that carried the beer to some of the prisoners.'
" The following sentences are ambiguous under the
modern system of using ' who ' for both purposes : — ' I met
the boatman who took me across the ferry.' If ' who ' is
the proper relative here, the meaning is, ' I met the boatman,
and he took me across,' it being supposed that the boatman
is known and definite. But if there be several boatmen,
and I wish to indicate one in particular by the circumstance
that he had taken me across the ferry, I should use ' that.'
' The youngest boy who has learned to dance is James.'
This means either ' the youngest boy is James, and he has
learned to dance,' or, ' of the boys, the youngest that has
learned to dance is James.' This last sense is restrictive,
and ' that ' should be used.
THE VERBALIST. 203
'* Turning now to ' which,' we may have a series of
parallel examples. ' The court, which gives currency to
manners, should be exemplary ' : here the meaning is ' the
court should be exemplary, for the cozirt gives currency to
manners.' 'Which 'is the idiomatic relative in this case.
' The cat, which you despise so much, is a very useful ani-
mal.' The relative here also is coordinating, and not re
strictive. If it were intended to point out one individual
cat specially despised by the person addressed, ' that ' would
convey the sense. 'A theory which does not tend to the
improvement of practice is utterly unworthy of regard.'
The meaning is restrictive ; ' a theory that does not tend.'
The following sentence is one of many from Goldsmith that
give ' that ' instead of ' which ' : — ' Age, that lessens the en-
joyment of life, increases our desire of living.' Thackeray
also was fond of this usage. But it is not very common.
" ' Their faith tended to make them improvident ; but a
wise instinct taught them that if there was one thing which
ought not to be left to fate, or to the precepts of a deceased
prophet, it was the artillery ' ; a case where ' that ' is the
proper relative.
" ' All words, which are signs of complex ideas, furnish
matter of mistake.' This gives an erroneous impression,
and should be ' all words that are signs of complex ideas.'
" ' In all cases of prescription, the universal practice of
judges is to direct juries by analogy to the Statute of Limi-
tations, to decide against incorporeal rights -which have for
many years been relinquished ' : say instead, ' incorporeal
rights that have for many years,' and the sense is clear.
" It is necessary for the proper understanding of ' which '
to advert to its peculiar function of referring to a whole
clause as the antecedent : ' William ran along the top of the
wall, which alarmed his mother very much.' The antece-
204
THE VERBALIST.
dent is obviously not the noun ' wall,' but the fact expressed
by the entire clause — ' William ran,' etc. ' He by no means
wants sense, which only serves to aggravate his former folly ' ;
namely, (not ' sense,' but) the circumstance ' that he does
not want sense.' ' He is neither over-exalted by prosperity,
nor too much depressed by misfortune ; which you must
allow marks a great mind.' ' We have done many things
which we ought not to have done,' might mean ' we ought
not to have done many things ' ; that is, ' we ought to have
done few things.' ' That ' would give the exact sense in-
tended : ' we have done many things that we ought not to
have done.' ' He began to look after his affairs himself,
•which was the way to make them prosper.'
" We must next allude to the cases where the relative is
governed by a preposition. We can use a preposition be-
fore ' who ' and ' which,' but when the relative is ' that,' the
preposition must be thrown to the end of the clause. Owing
to an imperfect appreciation of the genius of our language,
offense was taken at this usage by some of our leading
writers at the beginning of last century, and to this circum-
stance we must refer the disuse of ' that ' as the relative of
restriction.*
* " Speaking of Dryden, Hallam says, ' His " Essay on Dramatic
Poesy," published in 1668, was reprinted sixteen years afterward, and
it is curious to observe the changes which Dryden made in the expres-
sion. Malone has carefully noted all these ; they show both the care
the author took with his own style, and the change which was gradually
working in the English language. The Anglicism of terminating the
sentence with a preposition is rejected. Thus, " I can not think so
contemptibly of the age I live in," is exchanged for " the age in which
I live." " A deeper expression of belief than all the actor can persuade
us to," is altered, " can insinuate into us." And, though the old form
continued in use long after the time of Dryden, it has of late years been
reckoned inelegant, and proscribed in all cases, perhaps with an unne-
cessary fastidiousness, to which I have not uniformly deferred, since
THE VERBALIST.
205
" ' It is curious that the only circumstance connected
with Scott, and related by Lockhart, of ivhich I was a wit-
ness, is incorrectly stated in the " Life of Sir Walter." '
— Leslie's ' Memoirs.' The relative should be restrictive :
1 that I was a witness of.'
" ' There are many words -which are adjectives which
have nothing to do with the qualities of the nouns to which
they are put.' — Cobbett. Better : ' there are many words
that are adjectives that have nothing to do with the qualities
of the nouns (that) they are put to'
" ' Other objects, of -which we have not occasion to speak
so frequently, we do not designate by a name of their own.1
This, if amended, would be : ' other objects that we have
not occasion to speak 0/so frequently, we do not,' etc.
" ' Sorrow for the dead is the only sorrow from which
we refuse to be divorced ' : ' the only sorrow (that) we re-
fuse to be divorced from!
" ' Why, there is not a single sentence in this play that
I do not know the meaning of' — Addison.
our language is of Teutonic structure, and the rules of Latin and French
grammar are not always to bind us.'
" The following examples, taken from Massinger's ' Grand Duke of
Florence," will show what was the usage of the Elizabethan writers: —
" ' For I must use the freedom / was born -with.'
" ' In that dumb rhetoric which you make use of!
" ' if I had been heir
Of all the globes and sceptres mankind bows to.1
" ' the name of friend
Which you are pleased to grace me with'
" ' wilfully ignorant in my opinion
Of what it did invite him to?
"'I look to her as on a princess
/ dare not be ambitious of.'
" ' a duty
That I was born with.''
206 THE VERBALIST.
" ' Originality is a thing we constantly clamor for, and
constantly quarrel with.' — Carlyle.
" ' A spirit more amiable, but less vigorous, than Luther's
would have shrunk back from the dangers which he braved
and surmounted ' : ' that he braved ' ; ' the dangers braved
and surmounted by him.'
" ' Nor is it at all improbable that the emigrants had
been guilty of those faults from which civilized men who
settle among an uncivilized people are rarely free.' — Ma-
caulay. ' Nor is it at all improbable that the emigrants
had been guilty of the faults that (such faults as) civilized
men that settle (settling, or settled} among an uncivilized
people are rarely free from.'
" ' Prejudices are notions or opinions which the mind
entertains without knowing the grounds and reasons of
them, and which are assented to without examination.'
— Berkeley. The 'which' in both cases should be 'that,'
but the relative may be entirely dispensed with 'by parti-
cipial conversion : ' prejudices are notions or opinions en-
tertained by the mind without knowing the grounds and
reasons of them, and assented to without examination.'
" The too frequent repetition of ' who ' and ' which '
may be avoided by resolving them into the conjunction and
personal or other pronoun : ' In such circumstances, the
utmost that Bosquet could be expected to do was to hold
his ground, (which) and this he did." " — Bain's " Higher
English Grammar."
This word is sometimes vulgarly used for so ; thus,
" I was that nervous I forgot everything " ; "I was that
frightened I could hardly stand."
The. Bungling writers sometimes write sheer non-
sense, or say something very different from what they have
in their minds, by the simple omission of the definite arti-
THE VERBALIST. 207
cle ; thus, " The indebtedness of the English tongue to the
French, Latin and Greek is disclosed in almost every sen-
tence framed." According to this, there is such a thing as
a French, Latin and Greek tongue. Professor Townsend
meant to say : " The indebtedness of the English tongue to
the French, the Latin, and the Greek," etc.
Then. The use of this word as an adjective is con-
demned in very emphatic terms by some of our gram-
marians, and yet this use of it has the sanction of such
eminent writers as Addison, Johnson, Whately, and Sir J.
Hawkins. Johnson says, " In his theti situation," which,
if brevity be really the soul of wit, certainly has much
more soul in it than " In the situation he then occupied."
However, it is doubtful whether then, as an adjective, will
ever again find favor with careful writers.
Thence. See WHENCE.
Think for. We not unfrequently hear a superfluous
for tacked to a sentence ; thus, " You will find that he
knows more about the affair than you think for"
Those kind. " Those kind of apples are best " : read,
" That kind of apples is best." It is truly remarkable that
many persons who can justly lay claim to the possession
of considerable culture use this barbarous combination. It
would be just as correct to say, " Those flock of geese," or
" Those drove of cattle," as to say, " Those sort or kind of
people."
Those who. This phrase, applied in a restrictive sense,
is the modern substitute for the ancient idiom they that, an
idiom in accordance with the true meaning of that.
" ' They that told me the story said ' ; ' Blessed are
they that mourn ' ; ' and Simon and they that were with
him ' ; ' I love them that love me, and they that seek me
early shall find me ' ; ' they that are whole have no need of
14
zo8 THE VERBALIST.
a physician ' ; ' how sweet is the rest of them that labor ! '
' I can not tell who to compare them to so fitly as to them
that pick pockets in the presence of the judge ' ; ' they that
enter into the state of marriage cast a die of the greatest
contingency' (J. Taylor).
" ' That man hath perfect blessedness
Who walketh not astray,'
if expressed according to the old idiom would be, ' the man
hath — that walketh.'
" ' That ' and ' those,' as demonstrative adjectives, refer
backward, and are not therefore well suited for the forward
reference implied in making use of ' that which ' and ' those
who ' as restrictive relatives. It is also very cumbrous to
say ' that case to -which you allude ' for ' the case (that) you
allude to'
" Take now the following : ' The Duke of Wellington
is not one of those who interfere with matters over which
he has no control ' : ' the Duke is not one of them that in"
terfere in matters that they have no control over (matters
that they can not control, beyond their control, out of their
province).' If ' them that ' sounds too antiquated, we may
adopt as a convenient compromise, ' the Duke is not one
of those that ' ; or, ' the Duke is not one to interfere in mat-
ters out of his province ' ; ' the duke is not one that inter-
feres with what he has no control over! " — Bain.
Threadbare Quotations. Among the things that are
in bad taste in speaking and writing, the use of threadbare
quotations and expressions is in the front rank. Some of
these use's et casses old-timers are the following: "Their
name is legion"; "hosts of friends"; "the upper ten".
"Variety is the spice of life"; "Distance lends enchant-
ment to the view" ; "A thing of beauty is a joy for ever" ;
v the light fantastic toe " ; " own the soft impeachment " ;
THE VERBALIST.
209
"fair women and. brave men"; "revelry by night"; "A
rose by any other name would smell as sweet."
To. It is a well-established rule of grammar that to,
the sign of the infinitive mood, should not be used for the
infinitive itself; thus, " He has not done it, nor is he likely
to" It should be, " nor is he likely to do it"
We often find to , when the sign of the infinitive, sepa-
rated by an adverb from the verb to which it belongs,
Professor A. P. Peabody says that no standard Englis'.i
writer makes this mistake, and that, so far as he knows, it
occurs frequently with but one respectable American writer.
Very often to is used instead of at ; thus, " I have been
to the theatre, to church, tj my uncle's, to a concert," and so
on. In all these cases, the preposition to use is clearly at,
and not to. See, also, AND.
To the Fore. An old idiomatic phrase, now freely
used again.
Tongue. " Much tongue and much judgment seldom
go together." — L'Estrange. See LANGUAGE.
Toward. Those who profess to know about such
things say that etymology furnishes no pretext for the add-
ing of s to ward in such words as backward, forward, to-
ward, upward, onward, downward, afterward, heavenward,
earthward, and the like.
Transferred Epithet. This is the shifting of a qualify-
ing word from its proper subject to some allied subject.
Examples :
" The little fields made green
By husbandry of many thrifty years"
"He plods his weary way." " Hence to your idle bed!"
By this figure the diction is rendered more terse and vigor-
ous ; it is much used in verse. For the sake of conciseness,
it is used in prose in such phrases as the lunatic
Zio THE VERBALIST.
the criminal court, the condemned cell, the blind asylum,
the cholera hospital, the foundling asylum, and the like.
" Still in harmonious intercourse they lived
The rural day, and talked the flowing heart."
" There be some who, with everything to make them
happy, plod their discontented and melancholy way through
life, less grateful than the dog that licks the hand that
feeds it."
Transpire. This is one of the most frequently mis-
used words in the language. Its primary meaning is to
evaporate insensibly through the pores, but in this sense it
is not used ; in this sense we use its twin sister /^rspire.
Transpire is now properly used in the sense of to escape
from secrecy, to become known, to leak out ; and improp-
erly used in the sense of to occur, to happen, to come to
pass, and to elapse. The word is correctly used thus :
" You will not let a word concerning the matter transpire" ;
" It transpires [leaks out] that S. & B. control the enter-
prise " ; " Soon after the funeral it transpired [became
known] that the dead woman was alive " ; "It has trans-
pired [leaked out] that the movement originated with John
Blank" ; "No report of the proceedings was allowed to
transpire " ; " It has not yet transpired who the candidate
is to be." The word is incorrectly used thus : " The Mex-
ican war transpired in 1847 " ; " The drill will transpire
under shelter"; "The accident transjired one day last
week " ; " Years will transpire before it will be finished " ;
" More than a century transpired before it was revisited by
civilized man."
Trifling Minutiae. The meaning of trifles and of minu-
tia: is so nearly the same that no one probably ever uses
the phrase trifling minutia except from thoughtlessness.
Trustworthy. See RELIABLE.
THE VERBALIST. 2ll
Try. This word is often improperly used for make.
We make experiments, not try them, which is as incorrect
as it would be to say, try the attempt, or the ttial.
Ugly. In England, this word is restricted to meaning
ill-favored ; with us it is often used — and not without au-
thority— in the sense of ill-tempered, vicious, unmanageable.
Unbeknown. This word is no longer used except by
the unschooled.
Underhanded. This word, though found in the dic-
tionaries, is a vulgarism, and as such is to be avoided.
The proper word is underhand. An underhand, not an
underhanded, proceeding.
Universal — All. " He is universally esteemed by all
who know him." If he is universally esteemed, he must
be esteemed by all who know him ; and, if he is esteemed
by all who know him, he must be universally esteemed.
Upward of. This phrase is often used, if not im-
properly, at least inelegantly, for more than ; thus, " I have
been here for upward of a year" ; " For upward of three
quarters of a century she has," etc., meaning, for more than
three quarters of a century.
Utter. This verb is often misused for say, express.
To utter means to speak, to pronounce ; and its deriva-
tive utterance means the act, manner, or power of utter-
ing, vocal expression ; as, " the utterance of articulate
sounds." We utter a cry ; express a thought or sentiment ;
speak our mind ; and, though prayers are said, they may be
uttered in a certain tone or manner. " Mr. Blank is right
in all he utters" : read, says. "The court uttered a senti-
ment that all will applaud " : read, expressed a sentiment.
The primary meaning of the adjective utter is outer,
on the outside ; but it is no longer used in this sense. It is
now used in the sense of complete, total, perfect, mere,
2)2 THE VERBALIST.
entire ; but he who uses it indiscriminately as a synonym
of these words will frequently utter utter nonsense — i. e., he
will utter that which is without the pale of sense. For
example, we can not say utter concord, but we can say utter
discord — i. e., without the pale of concord.
Valuable. The following sentence, which recently ap-
peared in one of the more fastidious of our morning papers,
is offered as an example of extreme slipshodness in the use
of language: "Sea captains are among the most valuable
contributors to the Park aviary." What the writer proba-
bly meant to say is, " Sea captains are among those whose
contributions to the Park aviary are the most valuable."
Vast. This word is often met with in forcible-feeble
diction, where it is used instead of great or large to qualify
such words as number, majority, multitude, and the like.
Big words and expletives should be used only where they
are really needed ; where they are not really needed, they
go wide of the object aimed at. The sportsman that hunts
small game with buck-shot comes home empty-handed.
Veracity. The loss would be a small one if we were
to lose this word and its derivatives. Truth and its deriva-
tives would supply all our needs. In the phrase so often
heard, "A man of truth and veracity," veracity is entirely
superfluous, it having precisely the same meaning as truth.
The phrase, " A big, large man," is equally good diction.
Verbiage. An unnecessary profusion of words is called
verbiage : verbosity, wordiness.
" I thought what I read of it verbiage." — Johnson.
Sometime.": a better name than verbiage for wordiness
would be emptiness. Witness : " Clearness may be devel-
oped and cultivated in three ways, (a) By constantly prac-
ticing in heart and life the thoughts and ways of honesty and
frankness." The first sentence evidently means, " Clear-
THE VERBALIST. 213
ness may be attained in three ways " ; but what the second
sentence means — if it means anything — is more than I can
tell. Professor L. T. Townsend, " Art of Speech," vol. i,
p. 130, adds: " This may be regarded as the surest path to
greater transparency of style." The transparency of Dr.
Townsend's style is peculiar. Also, p. 144, we find : " The
laws and rules ' thus far laid down 8 furnish ample founda-
tion for 8 the general statement that an easy and natural *
expression, an exact verbal incarnation of one's thinking,5
together with the power of using appropriate figures, and
of making nice discriminations between approximate syno-
nyms,6 each being an important factor in correct style, are
attained in two ways.1 (i) Through moral8 and mental
discipline. (2) Through continuous and intimate 9 ac-
quaintance with such authors as best exemplify those at-
tainments." 10
I. Would not laws cover the whole ground? 2. En
passant I would remark that Dr. Townsend did not make
these laws, though he so intimates. 3. I suggest the word
justify in place of these four. 4. What is natural is easy ;
easy, therefore, is superfluous. 5. If this means anything,
it does not mean more than the adjective clear would ex-
press, if properly used in the sentence. 6. Approximate
synonyms ! ! Who ever heard of any antagonistic or even
of dissimilar synonyms ? 7. The transparency of this sen-
tence is not unlike the transparency of corrugated glass.
8. What has morality to do with correctness ? g. An in-
timate acquaintance would suffice for most people. 10.
Those attainments! What are they? Dr. Townsend's
corrugated style makes it hard to tell.
This paragraph is so badly conceived throughout that
it is well-nigh impossible to make head, middle, or tail of
it ; still, if I am at all successful in guessing what Professor
214 THE VERBALIST.
Townsend wanted to say in it, then — when shorn of its
redundancy and high-flown emptiness — it will read some-
what like this : " The laws thus far presented justify the
general statement that a clear and natural mode of ex-
pression— together with that art of using appropriate figures
and that ability properly to discriminate between syno-
nyms which are necessary to correctness — is attained in
two ways, (i) By mental discipline. (2) By the study of
our best authors."
The following sentence is from a leading magazine : " If
we begin a system of interference, regulating men's gains,
bolstering here, in order to strengthen this interest, [and] re-
pressing elsewhere [there], in order to equalize wealth, we
shall do an [a] immense deal of mischief, and without bring-
ing about a more agreeable condition of things than now
[we] shall simply discourage enterprise, repress industry,
and check material growth in all directions." Read with-
out the eighteen words in italics and with the four inclosed.
" Nothing disgusts sooner than the empty pomp of lan-
guage."
Vice. See CRIME.
Vicinity. This word is sometimes incorrectly used
without the possessive pronoun; thus, "Washington and
vicinity," instead of "Washington and its vicinity." The
primary meaning of vicinity is nearness, proximity. In
many of the cases in which vicinity is used, neighborhood
would be the better word, though vicinity is perhaps prefer-
able where it is a question of mere locality.
Vocation — Avocation. These words are frequently
confounded. A man's vocation is his profession, his call-
ing, his business ; and his avocations are the things that
occupy him incidentally. Mademoiselle Bernhardt's voca-
tion is acting ; her avocations are painting and sculpture.
THE VERBALIST,
215
* The tracing of resemblances among the objects and events
of the world is a constant avocation of the human mind."
Vulgar. By the many, this word is probably more
frequently used improperly than properly. As a noun, it
means the common people, the lower orders, the multi-
tude, the many ; as an adjective, it means coarse, low,
unrefined, as " the vulgar people." The sense in which
it is misused is that of immodest, indecent. The wearing,
for example, of a gown too short at the top may be inde-
tent, but is not vulgar.
Was. " He said he had come to the conclusion that
there was no God." " The greatest of Byron's works was
his whole work taken together." — Matthew Arnold. What
is true at all times should be expressed by using the verb
in the present tense. The sentences above should read is,
not was.
Wharf. See DOCK.
What. " He would not believe but what I did it " :
read, but that. " I do not doubt but what I shall go to
Boston to-morrow " : read, doubt that. We say properly,
" I have nothing but what you see " ; " You have brought
everything but what I wanted."
Whence. As this adverb means — unaided — from what
place, source, or cause, it is, as Dr. Johnson styled it, " a
vicious mode of speech " to say from whence, Milton to the
contrary notwithstanding. Nor is there any more pro-
priety in the phrase from thence, as thence means — unaided
— from that place. " Whence do you come ? " not " From
whence do you come ?" Likewise, " He went hence" not
"from hence."
Whether. This conjunction is often improperly re-
peated in a sentence ; thus, " I have not decided whether
I shall go to Boston or whether I shall go to Philadelphia'."
2l6 THE VERBALIST.
Which. This pronoun as an interrogative applies to
persons as well as to things y as a relative, it is now made
to refer to things only.
" Which is employed in coordinate sentences, where it,
or they, and a conjunction might answer the purpose ; thus,
4 At school I studied geometry, which (and it) I found
useful afterward.' Here the new clause is something inde-
pendent added to the previous clause, and not limiting
that clause in any way. So in the adjectival clause ; as,
4 He struck the poor dog, which (and it, or although it) had
never done him harm.' Such instances represent the most
accurate meaning of -which. Who and which might be
termed the COORDINATING RELATIVES.
" Which is likewise used in restrictive clauses that limit
or explain the antecedent ; as, ' The house which he built
still remains.' Here the clause introduced by which speci-
fies, or points out, the house that is the subject of the
statement, namely, by the circumstance that a certain per-
son built it. As remarked with regard to who, our most
idiomatic writers prefer that in this particular application,
and would say, ' The house that he built still remains.' "
" Which sometimes has a special reference attaching to
it, as the neuter relative : ' Caesar crossed the Rubicon,
which was in effect a declaration of war.' The antecedent
in this instance is not Rubicon, but the entire clause.
" There is a peculiar usage where -which may seem to
be still regularly used in reference to persons, as in ' John
is a soldier, which I should like to be,' that is, 'And I
should like to be a soldier! " See THAT.
Who. There are few persons, even among the most
cultivated, who do not make frequent mistakes in the use
of this pronoun. They say, " W ho did you see ? " " Who
did you meet ? " " Who did he marry ? " " Who did you
THE VERBALIST.
217
hear ? " " Who did he know ? " " Who are you writing
to ? " " Who are you looking at ? " In all these sentences
the interrogative pronoun is in the objective case, and
should be used in the objective form, which is whom, and
not who. To show that these sentences are not correct,
and are not defensible by supposing any ellipsis whatso-
ever, we have only to put the questions in another form.
Take the first one, and, instead of " Who did you see ?"
say, "Who saw you?" which, if correct, justifies us in saying,
" Who knew he," which is the equivalent of " Who did he
know ? " But " Who saw you ? " in this instance, is clearly
not correct, since it says directly the opposite of what is
intended.
Who was little used as a relative till about the six-
teenth century. Bain says : " In modern use, more espe-
cially in books, who is frequently employed to introduce a
clause intended to restrict, define, limit, or explain a noun
(or its equivalent) ; as, ' That is the man who spoke to us
yesterday.' "
" Here the clause introduced by who is necessary to
define or explain the antecedent the man ; without it, we
do not know who the man is. Such relative clauses are
typical adjective clauses — i. e., they have the same effect as
adjectives in limiting nouns. This may be called the
RESTRICTIVE use of the relative.
" Now it will be found that the practice of our most
idiomatic writers and speakers is to prefer that to who in
this application.
" Who is properly used in such coordinate sentences
as, ' I met the watchman, who told me there had been a
fire.' Here the two clauses are distinct and independent ;
in such a case, and he might be substituted for who.
" Another form of the same use is when the second
2i8 THE VERBALIST.
clause is of the kind termed adverbial, where we may re-
solve who into a personal or demonstrative pronoun and
conjunction. 'Why should we consult Charles, -who (for
he, seeing that he) knows nothing of the matter ? '
" Who may be regarded as a modern objective form,
side by side with -whom. For many good writers and
speakers say ' who are you talking of ? ' ' -who does the gar-
den belong to ? ' ' who is this for ? ' ' -who from ? ' " etc.
If this be true — if who may be regarded as a modern
objective form, side by side with -whom — then, of course,
such expressions as " Who did you see ? " " Who did you
meet ?" " Who did he marry ? " " Who were you with ? "
" Who will you give it to ?" and the like, are correct. That
they are used colloquially by well-nigh everybody, no one
will dispute ; but that they are correct, few grammarians will
concede. See THAT.
Whole. This word is sometimes most improperly used
for all ; thus, " The whole Germans seem to be saturated
with the belief that they are really the greatest people on
earth, and that they would be universally recognized as
being the greatest, if they were not so exceeding modest."
" The whole Russians are inspired with the belief that their
mission is to conquer the world." — Alison.
Wholesome. See HEALTHY.
Whose. Mr. George Washington Moon discounte-
nances the use of whose as the possessive of which. He
says, " The best writers, when speaking of inanimate ob-
jects, use of which instead of whose." The correctness of
this statement is doubtful. The truth is, I think, that good
writers use that form for the possessive case of -which that
in their judgment is, in each particular case, the more
euphonious, giving the preference, perhaps, to of which.
On this subject Dr. Campbell says: "The possessive of
THE VERBALIST. 2lg
who is properly whose. The pronoun which, originally in-
declinable, had no possessive. This was supplied, in the
common periphrastic manner, by the help of the preposi-
tion and the article. But, as this could not fail to enfeeble
the expression, when so much time was given to mere coru
junctives, all our best authors, both in prose and verse,
have now come regularly to adopt, in such cases, the pos-,
sessive of who, and thus have substituted one syllable in
the room of three, as in the example following : ' Philosophy,
whose end is to instruct us in the knowledge of nature,' for
' Philosophy, the end of which is to instruct us.' Some
grammarians remonstrate ; but it ought to be remembered
that use, well established, must give law to grammar, and
not grammar to use."
Professor Bain says : " Whose, although the possessive
of who, and practically of "which, is yet frequently em-
ployed for the purpose of restriction : ' We are the more
likely to guard watchfully against those faults whose de-
formity we have seen fully displayed in others.' This is
better than ' the deformity of which we have seen.' ' Prop-
ositions of whose truth we have no certain knowledge.' —
Locke." Dr. Fitzedward Hall says that the use of whose
for of which, where the antecedent is not only irrational
but inanimate, has had the support of high authority for
several hundred years.
Widow Woman. Since widows are always women,
why say a widow woman ? It would be perfectly correct
to say a widowed woman.
Widowhood. There is good authority for using this
word in speaking of men as well as of women.
Without. This word is often improperly used instead
of unless ; as, " You will never live to my age without you
keep yourself in breath and exercise " ; "I shall not go
2ZO THE VERBALIST.
•without my father consents " : properly, unless my father
consents, or, without my father's consent.
Worst. We should say at the worst, not at worst,
Wove. The past participle of the verb to weave is
woven. " Where was this cloth woven ? " not wove.
You are mistaken. See MISTAKEN.
You •was. Good usage does, and it is to be hoped
always will, consider you was a gross vulgarism, certain
grammarians to the contrary notwithstanding. You is the
form of the pronoun in the second person plural, and must,
if we would speak correctly, be used with the correspond-
ing form of the verb. The argument that we use you in the
singular number is so nonsensical that it does not merit a
moment's consideration. It is a custom we have — and
have in common with other peoples — to speak to one an-
other in the second person plural, and that is all there is
of it. The Germans speak to one another in the third per-
son plural. The exact equivalent in German of our IIoiu
are you? is, How are they ? Those who would say you was
should be consistent, and in like manner sayj0« has and
you does.
Yours, &c. The ignorant and obtuse not unfrequently
profess themselves at the bottom of their letters "Yours,
&c." And so forth ! forth what? Few vulgarisms are equally
offensive, and none could be more so. In printing corre*
spondence, the newspapers often content themselves with
this short-hand way of intimating that the writer's name
was preceded by some one of the familiar forms of ending
letters ; this an occasional dunderhead seems to think is
Sufficient authority for writing himself, Yours. &c.
THE END.
VALUABLE HAND-BOOKS.
Errors in the Use of English. By the late WILLIAM B.
HODGSON, LL. D., Professor of Political Economy in the University
of Edinburgh. American revised edition. 12mo, cloth, $1.50.
"This posthumous work of Dr. Hodgson deserves a hearty wel-
come, for it is sure to do good service lor the object it has in view-
improved accuracy in the use of the English language. . . . Perhaps
its chief use will be in very distinctly proving with what wonderful
carelessness or incompetency the English language is generally writ-
ten. For the examples of error here brought together are not picked
from obscure or inferior writings. Among the grammatical sinners
whose trespasses are here recorded appear many of our best-kuown
authors and publications."— The Academy.
The Orthoepist : A Pronouncing Manual, containing about
Three Thousand Five Hundred Words, including a Considerable
Number of the Names of Foreign Authors, Artists, etc., that are
often mispronounced. By ALFBED AYEES. ISmo, cloth, extra, $1.00.
" One of the neatest and most accurate pocket manuals on pronuncia-
tion is ' The Orthoepist,1 by Alfred Ayres. The little book ought to be on
every library- table."— N. T. Christian Advocate.
The Verbalist: A Manual devoted to Brief Discussions of
the Right and the Wrong Use of Words, and to some other Matters
of Interest to those who would Speak and Write with Propriety, in-
cluding a Treatise on Punctuation. By ALFRED AYEES, author of
"The Orthoepist." 18mo, cloth, extra, $1.00.
tt A great deal that is worth knowing, and of which not even all educated
people are aware, is to be learned from this well-digested little book." —
Philadelphia North American.
The Rhymester; Or, THE RULES OF RHYME. A Guide to
English Versification. With a Dictionary of Rhymes, an Examina-
tion of Classical Measures, and Comments upon Burlesque. Comic
Verse, and Song- Writing. By the late TOM HOOD. Edited, with
Additions, by Arthur Penn. Uniform with •' The V erbalist." 18mo,
cloth, gilt or red edges, $1.00.
" Ten or a dozen years ago, the late Tom Hood, also a poet, and the son
of a poet, published 'The Rules of Rhyme,' of which we have a sub-
stantial reprint in ' The Rhymester,1 wtyh additions and side-lights from
its American editor, Arthur Penn. The example of Hood's great father in
his matchless melodies, his own skill as a cunning versifier, and the accom-
plished editing of Mr. Penn, have made this booklet a useful guide to Eng-
lish versification, the most useful one, indeed, that we are acquainted with."
— The Critic.
For sale by all booksellers ; or sent by mail, post-paid^ on receipt qf
price.
New York : D. APPLETON & CO., 1, 3, & 5 Bond Street
D. APPLETON & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS.
/IPPLETONS' STUDENTS' LIBRARY. Consist-
«tl ing of Thirty-four Volumes on subjects in Science, History,
Literature, and Biography. In neat i8mo volumes, bound
in half leather, in uniform style. Each set put up in a box.
Sold in sets only. Price per set, $20.00. Containing :
Homer. By W. E. Gladstone.
Shakspere. By E. Dowden.
English Literature. By S. A
Brooke.
Greek Literature. ByR.C.Jebb
Philology. By J. Peile
English Composition. By J.
Nichol.
Geography. By G. Grove.
Classical Geography. By H.
F. Tozer.
Introduction to Science Prim-
ers. By T. H. Huxley.
Physiology. By M. Forster.
Chemistry. By H. E. Roscoe.
Physics. By Balfour Stewart, J
Geology. By A. Geikie. ?
Botany. By J. D. Hooker. J
Astronomy. By J. N. Lockyer.
Physical Geography. By A.
Geikie.
Political Economy. By W. S.
Jevons.
Logic. By W. S. Jevons.
History of Europe. By E. A.
Freeman.
History of France. By C. M.
\ onge.
HistoryofRome. ByM.Creigh-
ton.
History of Greece. By C. A.
Fyffe.
Old Greek Life. By J. P. Ma- )
haffy.
Roman Antiquities. By A. S.
Wilkins.
Sophocles. By Lewis Campbell. )
Euripides. By J. P. Mahafly. 5
Vergil. By Prof. H. Nettleship. >
Livy. By W. W. Capes.
Demosthenes. By S^H. Butcher )
The Apostolic Fathers and the Apolo-
gists. By Rev. G. A. Jackson.
The Fathers of the Third Century.
By Rev. G. A. Jackson.
Thomas Carlyle : H is Life, his Books,
his Theories. By A. H. Guernsey.
Ralph Waldo Emerson, Philosopher
and Poet. By A. H. Guernsey.
Macaulay : His Life, his Writings.
By C. H. Jones.
Short Life of Charles Dickens. By
C. H. Jones.
Short Life of Gladstone. By C. H.
Jones.
Ruskin on Painting.
Town Geology. By Chas. Kingsley.
The Childhood of Religions. By E.
Clodd.
History of the Early Church.
E. M. Sewell.
By
The Art of Speech. Poetry and
Prose. By L. T. Townsend.
The Art of Speech. FJoquence and
Logic. By L. T. Townsend.
The World's Paradises. By S. G.
W. Henjamin.
The Great German Composers. By
G. T. Ferris.
The Great Italian and French Com-
posers. By G. T. Ferris.
Great Singers. First Series. By G.
T. Ferris.
By
Great Singers. Second Series.
G. T. Ferris.
Great Violinists and Pianists.
G. T. Ferris.
By
Milton. By S. A. Brooke.
/IPPLETONS' ATLAS OF THE UNITED
^J. STATES. Consisting of General Maps of the United
States and Territories, and a County Map of each of the
States, printed in Colors. Imperial 8vo. Cloth, $1.50.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., i, 3, & 5 Bond Street.